LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Adult Baby Diapers

Leaderboard


Popular Content

Showing most liked content since 12/16/2016 in Status Updates

  1. "What is it?" Michelle asked. Candy held out her hand. "Come see." Michelle quickly took her mother's hand and they walked the few steps to the table. Michelle looked at the pink booster seat and then up at her mother. "Mommy, I don't want to sit on that." "Just try it honey. I really think you will like it. Just try it. If you don't like it then you don't have to use it." Candy said, guiding Michelle over and lifting her up onto the booster. Candy pushed the chair up to the table. Michelle couldn't believe how much higher she was. She could see the whole table. She recached out and could almost touch the middle of the table. "Is it okay?" Candy asked. Michelle looked around. As much as she would like to say 'no' she finally felt taller. Something she has been wishing for for years. "It's...... okay." she said. Deep down, she was loving it. "See I told you. I knew you would like it. Let Mommy get you a drink." Abby, Gail and Sarah came up to the table. Abby noticed right away that Michelle was sitting much higher at the table then she had earlier. She walked right over beside her, pulling out a chair and sitting down. Michelle was almost as high as her. Abby looked down and saw the pink booster seat. She placed her arm around Michelle. "Look at the big girl sitting up to the table. Arn't you just the sweetest." "I'm as tall as you." Michelle said proudly. Abby smiled. "Almost honey. Such a big girl." Michelle was happy to hear 'big girl' after Abby had been calling her a baby all day. "I am a big girl." Abby shook her head. She can't be 18. No way. There must have been a mix up. How did she ever get through high school. She is sitting on a booster, in a pull-up, saying she is a 'big girl'. Wow. Michelle was happy for the first time today. She couldn't stop looking around the table because of her new found height. It was something she longed for for many, many years. The thought of sitting on a booster chair, suited for a 3-4 year old left quickly and she recached out again towards the middle of the table. just because she could. Supper went quick and there was lots of talk of what everyone was going to do after. Abby suggested that they should have a fire and roast marshmallows. Everyone thought that was a great idea and it was decided that after the dishes were done and things put away, they would do just that. Everyone joined in on the clean up, except Michelle. They let her stay in her booster and was given a extra bowl of ice cream, because of her being 'so good'. It was close to 7pm when the clean up was completed. Candy helped Michelle down from her booster. As soon as Michelle's feet touch the ground, Candy lifted Michelle's dress up and checked her pull-up. "All good honey." Candy said, as she gave Michelle a hug. "Thank you for being such a good girl." Michelle hugged back. Supper was good and she really did love being able to sit up to the table. The longer she sat up there, the more she liked it. "Can we get one at home?" Candy was a little taken back. Michelle was asking for a booster seat? "You want a booster seat at home?" She had to ask, because she didn't think she had heard Michelle correctly. "Yes. I really like being tall." Candy had to think for a second or two. Maybe just maybe. "If you like sitting up high. I think we can do better then a plastic booster." Michelle was curious as to what her mother was getting at. "What do you mean." Candy pictured Michelle sitting up to the table in a white and pink highchair, Strapped in and smiling. Candy would have full control of when and how long Michelle sat at the table. Lately at home, she eats and takes off to her bedroom. They never get a chance talk. Candy knew she had to be careful with what she was about to say. Getting Michelle to wear a pull-up was one thing. Really, if the true was told, she hasn't been out of them all that long, but still, it only took a few hours and here she was wearing one. She has already changed a wet one. Candy had second thoughts. "Just leave it to me honey. I will make sure you get what you want. Let's go join the others." Michelle smiled at her mother. She was still curious as to what she was talking about, but it didn't matter, just as long as she could be up that high, from now on. The group set up lawn chairs and got fire wood from the pile that was stacked up against the shed. It wasn't long before the fire was started. Michelle sat in her own chair, right beside her mother. "When should we start the marshmallows?" Abby asked. "Let's wait for a hour or so. We just finished supper." Kim replied. Michelle didn't say much, as she sat there with her legs swinging back and forth under her chair. Michelle's felt some pee escape from her bladder. She looked around. Michelle slowly lowered herself from her chair. When her feet touched the ground her bladder emptied into her pull-up. Candy was keeping a close eye on Michelle. When she saw Michelle get out of the chair, she reached over pulling Michelle close to her. "Everything okay?" Michelle quietly said, "I need to go inside." Candy quickly got up, taking Michelle by the hand. Candy walked Michelle back into the cottage and up the stairs. They arrived in the bathroom and before Michelle got to do anything, Candy pulled Michelle's dress up over her head, placing it on the counter. She then pulled Michelle's pull-up down to her ankles. "Step out honey." Candy could see that Michelle had already used her pull-up, but said nothing. Michelle quickly stepped out of her pull-up and took a few steps towards the toilet. Candy help Michelle onto the plastic potty chair. Candy let Michelle sit there for a few minutes and then helped Michelle down. Michelle washed her hands and then dried them with a towel. She stood waiting for her mother to re-dress her, but Candy picked up the wet pull-up and dress. She took Michelle by the hand and led her into the bedroom. Candy placed the dress and pull-up on the end of the bed. "It's getting late honey. Let's just get you ready for bed. Then we can go down and have some marshmallows." Michelle not thinking she had no clothes of her own and standing naked for the the third time today, she said, "Okay." Candy knew this was going to be hard, but she was determined to make it happen. Candy walked to the dresser and pulled out a diaper. She opened the closest and looked through the 3 pairs of pjs her sister had purchased. She grabbed the light pink, one piece ones. Turning and walking back towards Michelle, with a diaper in one hand and the pjs in the other. When Michelle saw the diaper, she took a few steps back until her back hit the bed. Candy got up to Michelle and knelt down in front of her. "I know what your going to say honey, but Sarah is going to be sleeping with you and I don't think you want to pee on her. Do you?" Michelle looked at the diaper her mother was holding. Pull-ups were one thing but a diaper. "I will be fine. I wouldn't wet the bed. I promise." Staying clam, Candy set the diaper on the bed. She placed her hand softly on Michelle's shoulder. "Honey we both know you can't promise that. It will be okay. It's not a big deal." Michelle knew she couldn't promise waking up dry, not for what has been happening lately. Just a few hours ago she had woken up wet. "But...but...Can I just wear a pull-up?" Candy held back the smile. Her daughter was asking for a pull-up instead of the diaper. Not underwear, a pull-up. A month ago when Candy suggested that Michelle should start wearing pull-ups at night, it was a big "NO". Now she knew she could walk back over to the dresser, get a pull-up and put it on Michelle. That would be the easiest, but Candy really wanted Michelle to be in a diaper. The quicker she got Michelle into diapers, the quicker Michelle would be more dependent on her. The quicker Michelle would change her mind and attend university in London. "I thought about that honey, but I don't think the pull-up will hold up." Candy paused for a second. "There really isn't a difference between the two. Its just he diaper will hold more and then....... Mommy doesn't have to worry about leaks............ Then I don't have to wash the sheets everyday." Michelle suddenly felt guilty about her mother having to wash her pee soaked sheets all the time. She could hear Abby saying that same thing. Tears formed in her eyes. "I'm sorry mommy." she quietly said. Candy pulled Michelle in for a long hug. "Don't be sorry honey, its okay." Candy held the hug. "Can you be a good girl for mommy then and make this holiday a lot easier for your mommy?" Michelle nodded her head that was resting on her mother's shoulder. Candy wasted no time once Michelle agreed. She stood and lifted Michelle onto the bed. Candy picked up the diaper and un-folded it. Talking Michelle by both ankles, lifting them in the air, Candy placed the diaper under her bum. Candy thought about what she was doing. She was putting her 18 year old daughter into a diaper. The first of many. Some people might think she is crazy. That she is being mean, but she knew deep down that it was the best for Michelle. She wasn't mature enough to live on her own. Maybe in a few years, but not right now. Candy pulled the diaper up between Michelle's legs and pulled the right tab across her waist, then the left. The all white plastic diaper with two wide tapes on each side, fit perfect. She would have to ask her sister where she got them. It's not like it was all that long ago Michelle was getting a diaper put on her. Less years then one might think. It wasn't until she turned 13 that her mother started letting her wear goodnites instead of a diaper for bedtime. She was motionless as her mother diapered her. Her thoughts were elsewhere. Today had been a whirlwind of emotions and she was worn out. Before long Michelle was standing beside the bed. She looked down and saw the thick white diaper. Her mother was holding out some light pink pjs for her to step into. Michelle placed her hand on the bed for balance and lifted her right foot, then her left. Candy pulled the one piece garment up over Michelle's diaper. She feed Michelle's arms through, turned Michelle around and zipped it up. Once Candy had it zipped up, it pulled the pj's tight against Michelle's body. Her puffy diaper stuck out. There would be no mistaking what she was wearing. "All ready for some marshmallows?" Candy asked. Michelle was too busy looking down at herself too answer her mother. The cuffs of the pjs were tight against her ankles and wrist. The whole thing was tight. The diaper felt much different then the pull-up. It seemed to be 10 times thicker and fit different. She never did answered her mother. She just let her take her hand and be led out of the bedroom. Everyone sitting in their lawn chairs stopped talking when Michelle and Candy came out the back door of the cottage. They all stared at Michelle. Abby and Gail both had to put there hands over their mouths to stop from laughing out loud. They both knew that wasn't what they need to do. No one said a word as Michelle slowly made her way to her chair, trying to hide behind her mother. With a little help, Michelle sat down, keeping her head down, looking at her bare toes. Kim couldn't believe how Michelle looked. If she didn't know better, she would have thought Michelle was 6 at the most. She watched as Michelle walked by her. Her diapered bottom going back and forth. She could hear and see right away that Candy had put her in a diaper. The pjs did nothing to cover up that fact. When Michelle walked by the fire Kim could see right through the pjs and the white diaper underneath. "Everyone ready for marshmallows?" Kim asked, not talking her eyes off Michelle. Abby, Gail and Sarah all said, "Yes." at the same time. Michelle said nothing. She didn't know how to feel. She felt bad for putting her mother through all those mornings when she woke up wet. She has never given it a thought, until today. She knew deep down she shouldn't be wearing a diaper, but then again, she shouldn't be wetting the bed. Michelle looked up. No one seemed to care how she looked or what she was wearing. No one said a word about it. Candy suggested they should find some sticks to roast the marshmallows. Abby, Gail and Sarah got up but Michelle stayed seated. Candy noticed and held her hand out for Michelle to take. "Come on honey let's find a stick for you to roast the marshmallows." Michelle slowly held her hand out and got out of the chair. With nothing on her feet she walked carefully with her Mom. "There's one." Candy said pointing outwards, letting go of Michelle's hand. Michelle waddled towards it and bent down to pick it up. The tight pjs limited her movement, she lost her balance, falling down onto her hands. Luckily she got her hands out. She turned to get up and twisted to fast ending up on her diapered bum. "Are you okay honey?" Candy asked, rushing over. Michelle took a second and then slowly stood back up, leaving the stick on the ground. "Can I just go to bed? I don't want marshmallows." Candy knelt down in front for Michelle. "Are you sure you don't want some? Come on. Mommy will get the stick and get you some marshmallows." Candy picked up the stick, holding it in front of Michelle. Michelle broke down. She started to bawl. Big tears fell from her cheeks onto her pjs. She couldn't stop herself. Candy set the stick back down and carefully picked Michelle up, sitting her on her hip. Michelle placed her face into her mothers shoulder. "Oh honey, it's okay. Don't cry. Mommy's got you." Candy said, as she bounced Michelle. Candy walked back over to her chair and sat down with Michelle. She got Michelle across her lap and started to rock a little. Michelle kept her face buried and continued to cry. Abby returned with a stick. She could see Michelle was crying. She walked up to her and placed her hand on Michelle's back. "Is everything okay?" "I think she is just tried." Candy said. Abby's hand made it's way down to Michelle's diapered bum. She gave it a few little pats. She couldn't believe how thick it felt. "I will get you a marshmallow Michelle." Candy looked down at Michelle and spoke for her. "Thank you Abby." Kim had returned with a big bag of marshmallows. Each of the girls took one, placing them on their sticks. Abby got one ready and turned so Candy could take it off the stick. Candy pulled the warm marshmallow off. "Here honey. Abby got you a marshmallow." Candy held it close to Michelle. Michelle slowly lifted her head up. She really did want a marshmallow and she felt safe sitting with her mother. She opened her mouth and Candy placed it inside. "Is that good?" Candy asked, like she was talking to a two year old. Michelle sat up a little and nodded her head up and down. The marshmallow did taste good. Very good in fact. Abby stood beside them as Michelle ate. "Come on, lets do one together." Abby said, holding out her hand. Michelle looked at Abby briefly but then turned her head back into her mothers shoulder. Candy sat up a little in the chair. "Come on honey. Go with Abby and get another one. I can tell you really liked it." Michelle shook her head, but Candy kept moving forward until Michelle had no choice but to stand on her feet. "Go on sweetie. Go with Abby and get another. Mommy will be right here." Abby didn't wait for Michelle to agree, she just grabbed her hand and pulled her towards the fire. Kim handed Abby another marshmallow. Abby let go of Michelle's hand and took it. "Let's put it on the stick together." Michelle looked at the marshmallow in Abby's hand. She slowly lifted her hand up and placed it on Abby's. Abby brought the stick up and they pushed the marshmallow on the stick together. Michelle had to take a step forward so that she could reach the fire. She looked back to make sure her mommy was still close by. Michelle had eaten five marshmallows in a very short time. She was enjoying them and was having a fun with Abby. Then out of the blue, Michelle passed some gas. It was loud and everyone heard it. Her diaper didn't seem to muffle the sound. Everyone started to laugh. After a few seconds Michelle joined in the laughter. "Are these bean marshmallows?" Gail asked. Everyone laughed again. Including Michelle. Sarah was almost falling over she was laughing so hard. After a few more marshmallows Michelle returned to her mother. Candy took her hand and placed it on Michelle's diapered bum. She squeezed the back of Michelle's diaper. "Oh good. I thought that might have been more then gas." Michelle looked up at her mother. "MOM!" "What?" "I didn't do that." Michelle said, shocked that her mother would even think that could happen. "I know honey, I just checked. Come up here." Candy picked Michelle up, sitting her on her lap. "Abby, would you go get Michelle a drink for me. I'm sure she is thirsty from all those marshmallows." "Sure can Aunt Candy." Candy had Michelle laying in her lap when Abby returned with a sippy cup full of milk. Candy took the sippy cup from Abby. "Thirsty honey?" Michelle said nothing as Candy placed the spout of the sippy cup in her mouth. Michelle was surprised the milk was warm when she got the first drop. "I warmed it up for her Aunt Candy." Candy looked up. "Well thank you Abby. That is just what this one needed, I think." Candy winked at Abby. The warm milk tasted really good. Michelle got comfortable in her mothers arms, closed her eyes and sucked in the milk. The sucking motion made Michelle feel good. She could feel her whole body relax. From the top of her head to the tips of her toes. Candy rocked Michelle a little and patted her bottom. It wasn't long before the milk was gone and little Michelle was out cold. Some milk was on Michelle's chin. Candy sat with her sleeping daughter in her arms. She continued to lightly pat her padded bum as Michelle kept sucking on the sippy cup. "Is she asleep?" Kim asked. "Out cold." "Now what?" "I'm not sure. I think I will just wait a minute and try and get her in bed." Candy said, smiling ear to ear. "If you need help, just say." Michelle never moved as the conversation between the girls continued for a good 1/2 hour. Candy's arm was starting to hurt from holding Michelle and the sippy cup. "Kim, I'm going to try and get her up into bed now." Kim walked over to Candy. "Here let me take her." Kim carefully picked up Michelle. She stirred a little but that was all. They got Michelle in bed with out waking her. Candy gave her a big kiss. "Sleep tight babygirl." Candy and Kim made there way back outside. Candy thanked them all for everything, especially Abby. Abby said that it was easy, to get Michelle into the pull-ups. She really thought it might be harder. They talked about how to deal with Michelle the next morning. They all agreed that they weren't going to make a big deal out of anything. Just carry on like everything is normal. Even though the fourth oldest out of the seven there, was already in bed, wearing a diaper and was for sure going to wake up wet in the morning.
    6 likes
  2. "Damn you penis, you're getting in my way!" Said no guy ever. Unless you're a kid still living at home without access to proper sized diapers I don't see how you could not be content with all the adult sized offerings available today. You owe your dick an apology.
    6 likes
  3. Abby lead Michelle to he carpet in front of the TV. "You sit here and I will find you something to watch." Michelle slowly knelt down, crossed her legs and sat on her padded bum. Her pull-up crinkled and crinkled. Abby found The Muppets movie on dvd and started it. Once the movie started Abby went to the kitchen, found a sippy cup and filled it with milk. She returned to Michelle. "Thought you might be thirsty." Michelle looked at the cup and shook her head. Wearing pull-ups and now Abby gives her a sippy cup. This is nuts. "I don't need a cup like that." Abby held the cup out and looked at it. "Oh, I'm sorry. I think I saw a baby's bottle in there. I will go get that." Abby started to walk away. "No wait." Michelle yelled. Abby stopped and turned back around. "Yes." "Just give me the stupid cup. I will take the top off." "Oh no you will not, baby. If you take the top off of this. I will make sure you are drinking from a bottle every 1/2 hour." Michelle lowered her head and held out her hand. Abby set the cup in it. "Very good. Now watch your show." Michelle felt silly for giving in so quick, but what was she to do. She would talk with her mommy when she got back. The movie had only been playing for 20 minutes and Michelle had drank half of the milk. The five other girls returned from their walk. Abby quickly got up off the couch and went right over to Candy. Michelle looked at them all. She knew what Abby was telling her mother. She turned her head back around and continued to watch the movie, ignoring the rest of them. Candy walked past Michelle and sat down in a chair to the right. "Honey can you come here for a second please." Candy said, holding out her hands. Michelle looked at her mother. She turned back, facing the TV. "Michelle honey, it will only take a second." Michelle knew she couldn't ignore her mother for too long. She stood up holding the sippy cup in her hand and took the few steps towards her mother. Candy placed her hands on each of Michelle's shoulders. Quietly and calmly Candy started to talk, "Abby said you wet the bed. Is that true?" Michelle closed her eyes. She nodded her head up and down. "That's okay sweetie. I'm glad you didn't lie." Candy then took her right hand off of Michelle's shoulder and slowly lowered it. Her hand went under Michelle's purple dress and landed on her pull-up. Candy patted Michelle's bum. "Do you need to use the potty?" That was going to be the last time Candy asked that question for a very long time. "No." Michelle quietly said. "Can I take this off now. I don't need it." Candy looked Michelle in the eyes. "Honey, I think it might be for the best.. We don't have any other panties for you and the way things have been going today, I think you're better with that on." "But Mom.....I don't need these. I'm eighteen." Michelle pleaded. Candy sat back into the chair, took Michelle and lifted her up onto her lap. Michelle dropped the sippy cup on the floor not expecting her mother to pick her up. Candy laid Michelle across her lap, letting her head fall into her arm. "Sit with Mommy for a while, okay. Just relax. Nobody cares what type of underwear you're wearing." Michelle got a little scared when her mother picked her up. She thought she was going to receive another spanking. She felt beyond silly, laying across her mothers lap, face up. She felt her mother start to pat her padded bottom. She could hear the pull-up has her mother patted it. She should be screaming and running away, but after the events of the day, she let it happen. Michelle bent her knees up and buried her head into her mother's shoulder. "See, isn't this better then fighting. Just relax and watch the movie. Everything will be okay." Candy said, continuing to pat her 18 year olds padded bum. Michelle knew she must look silly, but she started to relax. She began to like the treatment she was receiving from her mother. It had been a while since she has been this nice to her. It's true, they have been fighting a lot lately. From where she was going to go to school, to her bed wetting and everything in-between. Michelle slowly turned her head, so she could see the TV. Her body relaxed and Michelle felt at ease for the first time in a long time. "Thank you Abby." Candy said. Michelle turned and saw Abby handing the sippy cup. Abby smiled down at her. Candy took the sippy cup. "Are you thirsty honey. Need a drink?" Michelle didn't reply, but Candy placed the plastic spout into Michelle's mouth. Michelle started to suck the milk in. She let her mother hold the cup as she watched the Muppets. She started to think back to what her mother had told her Aunt Kim. Her thoughts went to Tracy. The more she thought about how Tracy had treated her, the more she became to realize it was true. How could she have been so dumb and not seen what was going on. Tracy had never said a word to her about the accidents at school or for that matter, the two times she wet her bed when Tracy stayed with her. She just put her pj's and sheets in the wash like it was no big deal. Like it was excepted of her. Now she guesses it was excepted. Her mother was paying her after all. Tracy had made all the meals and even picked out the clothes she was going to wear to school. Michelle closed her eyes, forgetting about the movie. She sucked harder on the plastic spout in her mouth, even though the milk was long gone. For some reason the sucking helped, it calmed her. The five other girls watching this all unfold, were all smiling, ear to ear. Even Sarah thought Michelle looked cute sitting on her mommy's lap looking like she was being fed a bottle. It made her feel like she was not the youngest in the room. Abby and Gail gave each other the thumbs up. Michelle's Aunts couldn't believe what was taking place. They both looked at their sister's hand patting their niece's bum. Michelle's dress had rode up with a little help from Candy and they could all see Michelle's pink pull-up. The movie ended. Abby and Gail stood up from the couch. "We're gong to walk down to the water. Do you want to come Michelle?" Candy pulled the sippy cup from Michelle's mouth. Michelle turned her head and buried her face into her mothers shoulder. Candy sat up a little. "Why don't you go honey. I need to help get supper ready anyways." Michelle picked her head up a little. "I don't want to go." Abby walked over. "Are you sure. Come on, it will be good for you to get outside." Michelle looked up at her mother. "Mommy, I don't want to go." Not realizing she was sounding like a child. Candy smiled down at her. "Okay honey, you don't have to go. You can stay here with Mommy." Abby, Gail and Sarah went to he front door and put their shoes on. "How long before supper?" Gail asked. "Be back in a hour. It should be ready by then." Kim replied. Candy sat up a little more. "Honey, I need to help get supper ready. Do you want to help Mommy?" Michelle looked around the room. "Okay." Not really wanting her mother to leave. Candy carefully helped Michelle stand. She took her hand and walked towards the kitchen. Kim and Margaret were already getting stuff together. "What can we do?" Asked Candy. "There is stuff in the fridge to make salad." Candy went to the fridge with Michelle in tow. "Here honey, take this over to the counter." Michelle took the bag of lettuce and walked over to the counter. Her pull-up crinkling the whole way. Her mother followed her with lots of other things. As Candy set it all on the counter, she remembered she needed to start the washer. "Michelle can you help your Aunts. I need to start the washer." Candy left and went into the laundry room. Kim came over to Michelle. "Honey, why don't we get a chair for you to stand on. It will make this a lot easier." Kim pulled a chair over and helped Michelle stand on it. "Now be careful on there, Okay." "I will." Kim took the lettuce and placed in the sink. She turned the water on to rise it off. When the water started to flow, Michelle felt some pee dribble out. She tried to stop it, but like always, once she started she could never get it to stop. She looked back over her shoulder looking for her mom. She should tell her mommy she needs to pee. She looked at her Aunt and was going to say something but she chickened out. Instead she put her hand between her legs and started to move her legs a little. Kim turned the water off and placed the lettuce into a spinner. "Can you spin the lettuce to get all the water off honey? You just press this button on top and it will make it spin." Michelle's hand was between her legs and Kim noticed right away, but said nothing. Michelle placed her other hand on the spinner and tried to push it down. She could only get it down a little. She pulled her hand out from between her legs and placed it on top of her other. Just as she started to push down on the spinner, Kim turned the water back on. Michelle started to move her legs around. With the effort she was using to press the spinner and the water running beside her, her bladder went from a dribble to full flow. There was nothing Michelle could do, to stop it. Kim watched Michelle closely and knew right away, the little girl had just peed into her training pants. "Good job honey." Kim said, not letting on at all that she knew what had just happened. "Let that spin for a little longer." Michelle could feel her pull-up starting to sag a little between her legs. She became very nervous, her hands started to shake a little. She hoped no one would notice. Once she was done with the salad she would go change. No one needed to know. She has lots of practice hiding wet pants and underwear. Hiding a wet pull-up should be no problem. Candy came back into the kitchen. "How is everything going?" Kim turned. "Great. Michelle is doing a great job." "That's good. Having fun honey?" Michelle turned towards her mother. "Uhmmm...Yes. I spun the lettuce." "You did? Good work sweetie. I'm going to have to get you to help me in the kitchen more often." Candy said with a little chuckle. Kim took the top of the salad spinner off. "Can you put this into this bowl?" "Su....sure." Kim let Michelle start, then took Candy by the arm, pulling her away from Michelle. Kim whispered into Candy's ear. "I think Michelle is wet." "Really." Kim nodded her head up and down then they both walked back. Michelle had put almost all the lettuce into the bowl. Candy let her finish. Candy leaned into Michelle. "Is everything okay?" Michelle put her head down and her face turned red. "Yes." "Okay. Just thought I would check." Michelle looked around the room and then stepped down off of the chair. "I'm just going to run up stairs for a second." Candy wasn't going to let Michelle out of her sight. If Kim was right and Michelle had wet her pull-up, it would be a huge step forward. "Do you need my help?" "No. I just uhmmm....need to get something." Candy bent down and took Michelle's hand. "Come on. Mommy will help." Michelle had to do something quick. She didn't need her mom getting mad again. She didn't think she could handle another spanking. "Mommy, I can go. You stay and help." Candy stopped before they reached the stairs. "Is something wrong honey?" Michelle looked down at the floor. "No." Candy knelt down in front of Michelle. She lifted her short purple dress up. Candy didn't have to feel the pull-up to know that Michelle had in deed soaked them. "Oh baby, your wet." "I didn't mean to Mommy. I'm sorry." Michelle blurted out. Candy let go of Michelle's dress and pulled her in for a hug. "It's okay. Much better then wet pants. Mommy isn't mad." Michelle rested her head on her mother's shoulder. She was expecting to be yelled at, but her mom was hugging her, not yelling at all. "Come on, let's get you changed." Candy said, as she stood back up and walked Michelle up the stairs, into the bedroom. Once they were in the bedroom, Candy quickly pulled Michelle's dress up over her head and laid it on the bed. Michelle stood her her sagging wet pull-up and started to feel ashamed. 'Why was her mother not upset with her?' Michelle was confused. Candy went to he dresser and grabbed another pull-up. She looked to her right and had thoughts of putting Michelle into a diaper, but figured that could wait until bedtime. Picking up the pull-up she slowly walked back over to Michelle. Candy could tell Michelle was upset. She knelt down in front of her. "It's okay sweetie. I would rather change a wet pull-up then have to change wet clothes and have to do laundry. Don't be upset, Okay." Michelle couldn't believe that her mother was being so nice about this. She had just peed into a pull-up. "I'm sorry Mommy." she said again. Candy pulled Michelle's wet pull-up down to her ankles. "Honey it's okay, really. Don't you think this is so much easier then changing all of your clothes? Now can you step out?" Michelle looked down and stepped out of the pull-up. Candy set it aside and picked up the new one. She held it out and without protest, Michelle stepped into it, letting her mother pull it up around her waist. "I guess, but......" Candy smiled at her daughter. "No buts. I love you." Michelle leaned forward and wrapped her arms around her mother. "I love you too." Candy was so overjoyed, she could hardly keep from shedding some tears. "Your the best daughter." Candy responded. "Now let's get that dress back on and go help your aunt's." Candy got Michelle dressed and picked up the wet pull-up that was on the floor. She took Michelle by the hand and led her down the stairs, into the kitchen. Kim turned from the sink and saw her sister holding a very wet pull-up in her hand. She looked at Michelle who was smiling. She thought she might see tears but no, Michelle seemed to be happy. "Your back. Good. Just a few more things and I think we will be already." Candy let go of Michelle's hand. "I just need to put this out in the outside garbage." Turning to Michelle. "Go help your Aunt." Michelle walked over to Kim and stood beside her. Kim leaned down taking her hand and lightly patted Michelle's bum. "Everything okay honey?" Kim was not surprised to feel the thick padding under Michelle's dress. Michelle looked up at her Aunt. "Yes." "That's good. I so glad to hear that. You're such a good girl. I wish my daughters were as good as you." Michelle smiled wide at that comment. She was happy to hear that. If only the twins could hear that. That would be great. Candy came back from outside, just as the girls come in the front. Candy went into the laundry room. She noticed earlier, the pink booster seat in the corner. 'I'm sure Michelle would like to sit up to the table like everyone else and not be so low.' she thought. Candy picked up the booster and carried out, placing it on a chair. "Is dinner ready?" Abby asked. "Just about. Go wash up and we should be ready to go." Margaret replied. The three girls went up the stairs. Michelle was looking at the girls as her mother placed the booster on the chair, she never noticed. Candy came over to Michelle. "Let's get you up to the table. I have a surprise for you."
    6 likes
  4. Kelly Fortuna started receiving invitations to play in big buy in games, mostly in Vegas, but several also other cities as well. Her winnings from the ‘Cartes D'or Triomphantes’ allowed her to afford the buy in, and the skills she had learned let her win. Consistently. She still played smart. Still had Ken make side bets that would guarantee, even if she were to lose, she would keep her stake and make some profit on top of that. But she did not lose. She could easily stake herself at next years Cartes D'or Triomphantes. All she had to do was ask for an invitation. She was gaining some fame, and with that fame came more interest from giants. However with Ken around any giant who seemed too interested could be chased off. Though Kelly had been worried he was going to actually have to punch one Yvonne Tanson, an old amazon who seemed certain she was going take Kelly away with her. She still recalled the look of affront and perhaps a little fear as Ken had told her, ‘Yous best be leaving my Kelly Girl alone, unless you wants me to knocks you down and put you overs my knee fors a spanking.’ Most giants seemed to accept that the intimidating inbetweener was her daddy, or close enough, that they stopped bothering her quite so much. She leaned back slightly on her booster seat, staring at the large pile of chips in front of her. She suspected she was about to win another of these tournaments. They were on a break, while the dealer prepared a new deck. Kelly looked towards her opponents, all giants, all seeming a little off put by the little in their midst. She had yet to meet anyone as bad as Lyle Redmond when it came to discounting her, but there were always ones similar. Really, she sighed, it was getting boring. “You do not look like you are having fun my petit Jean d’Arc.” Spinning in her booster seat so fast she almost fell from it Kelly turned to face Marie. The amazon was dressed in a white, tight evening gown, with a slit up the side that allowed her to easily kneel. “Ma… Miss Frontè. What… Why…” “I am happy to see you too Kelly. You are looking well.” “But what happened. What about Con…” Marie put a finger across Kelly’s lips. “Hush,” she said with a smile. “Heys, whats do yous think you are doings?” Ken had stepped away from the spectator seats, ready to defend Kelly. Kelly turned towards him. “It’s okay Ken, she’s a friend. I want to see her.” Ken stopped, then nodded. “Right Kelly girl.” He went back to his seat. “Kelly girl?” Marie asked. “It’s what people called me.” “Seems a little redundant to me. What else could Kelly be but a most wonderful girl?” Kelly suspected she was grinning like an idiot and blushing at the same time. “As I said, you are looking well Kelly, though your outfit…” Kelly looked down at herself. She was wearing a Chinese style dress, red with gold trim. “Is there something wrong with it? I thought it looked nice.” “Oh, it looks wonderful. You are quite fetching in it, but it is not comme il faut.” “I didn’t think that mattered.” Marie laughed. “That is because you do not have French sensibilities on fashion, but I think that is something you can achieve, with some work.” “Oh. What…” “But to come back to my original point, why do you look like you are not having fun.” “But I am having fun.” “Really? That glum face I just saw is the face of Kelly Fortuna having fun?” Kelly did not answer. “I had heard that Kelly Fortuna was always smiling, she could lose with a laugh. That she would chase rainbows, that is the correct term, oui?” “Yes, Kelly girl who chased rainbows.” “I thought that Kelly sounded quite pretty. I of course understood that at the Cartes D'or Triomphantes where she was not playing for her own enjoyment that she could not treat the game as such, but afterwards, I was certain that that pretty Kelly would show up. And I finally come to see her and what do I find? This is not my Kelly I think.” Kelly frowned. “It’s just, like the song said, if you chase rainbows you’ll get wet.” “I am sure that is true, but Kelly,” she leaned in close, “if you get wet, don’t you think I will dry you?” Kelly stared wide eyed at Marie. Marie smiled, reached out and ruffled Kelly’s hair. She stood. “Chase your rainbows Kelly. I want to see my petit Jean d’Arc smile and laugh.” Then she walked away. Kelly might have gone after her but the new deck was ready and the other players were taking their seats. When her fourth card was dealt out to her Kelly looked at it, considered her hole cards, and saw the possibility for an ace five straight. It was there. Not certain, but maybe… She looked over her shoulder, saw Marie sitting among the spectators, watching the game, watching her. When the bet came around to her she turned and looked at the other players and the dealer. She smiled. “Call and raise one hundred thousand.” They all seemed surprised. It made her laugh. And that is the end of Games and Skill Games of Chance. Thanks for read and hope you enjoyed.
    6 likes
  5. Everyone was sitting around the table. Candy guided Michelle to a chair that was between Abby and Gail. Candy pulled the chair out and helped Michelle up. Michelle winced when her bum hit the hard surface. Candy pushed the chair up, very close to the table. Michelle looked to her left then her right. She felt so small sitting between the two girls. Her thick panties and her very sore butt, made her feel smaller. Aunt Kim brought over a plastic plate with a hot dog cut up into three pieces. Beside the hot dog is mac'n cheese. "Be careful honey, don't spill on your clothes." Kim said, as ruffled Michelle's hair. Candy set a pink plastic cup filled with milk and placed it, in the middle of the table, right in front of Michelle. Michelle looked up at her mother, then back at the pink cup. There was no way she would be able to reach the cup. Michelle tried to get it, but she was about four inches away. She see's Abby's hand take the cup and it came towards her face. "Two hands please." Abby said, holding the cup out in front of Michelle. Michelle gave Abby a look, but said nothing. Her very sore bum made her think twice about saying anything. Michelle took the cup in both hands. She drank until the cup was almost empty. Something about the milk tasted really good. Being very thirsty helped as well. Candy stood behind Michelle watching. She reached over and took the cup from Michelle's hands. "Let's eat some food please, before you fill up on milk." Michelle tried to look back behind her, but she was to close to the table to get turned around. Michelle pickup a piece of the hot dog and took a bite. She didn't feel very hungry and the moment but she ate anyway. It wasn't until after she finished two pieces of the hot dog that her mother return a full cup of milk to her. Michelle was the last to finish her food. Everyone else was done and talking about what they should do this afternoon. Michelle had drank two cups of milk and ate all of her food. As she sat there, her eye lids started to get very heavy. She yawned a couple times. She felt like she could fall asleep right there at the table. The days events had worn the poor girl out. Abby noticed how tried Michelle was. "Aunt Candy, I think Michelle might need to have a little nap. She can hardly keep her eyes open." Candy knew that between the early morning, the swimming and the quarter of a sleeping pill, there was no way the girl would be able to stay awake. "Would you be a dear and take her upstairs to bed for me. I should help clean up." Abby quickly jump up and pulled Michelle's chair out from the table. "Come on sleepy head. Lets get you down for a nap." Michelle was so tried she hardly know what was happening. All of a sudden her chair was being moved and Abby was holding her hand. She said nothing, as Abby lead her back up the stairs and into the bedroom. Abby pulled the covers back on the bed and placed Michelle on it. The bed crinkled and Abby smiled. Michelle's eyes were closed as Abby put fingers in each side of Michelle's shorts and pulled them off her. Abby laughed quietly at the thick training panties. Abby pulled the covers up over her. "Have a good nap baby." Abby kissed Michelle on the forehead. Michelle didn't move, she was already fast asleep. "Michelle honey, wake up." Candy said, shaking the girl a little. It took a bit for Michelle to open her eyes. It felt like she had just closed them. She still felt tried. "A little longer." "No, if I let you sleep now, I will never get you to sleep tonight. Come on. We are all going for a walk." Candy pulled the covers off Michelle and placed her hand on the training panties. Candy thought with the two cups of milk, Michelle would be wet, but her training pants were dry. "Please Mommy, I need to sleep longer." "Your not staying here by yourself, so come on, let's go." Candy had no intension on getting Michelle out of bed, since she was dry. Candy knew the longer she slept, the better chance of her wetting. Candy headed back down stairs. "Is she still sleeping?" Kim asked. "I'm a afraid so. I don't think she can go for a walk." Abby stepped forward. "I can stay with her. You go for the walk." "Thank you Abby." "Sure thing Aunt Candy." "If she is wet when she wakes, I leave it up to you, on how to handle it." Candy said. Abby smiled. "Oh, no problem Aunt Candy." Abby ran up the stairs into Michelle's bedroom. The little girl was snoring quietly. Abby recached under the covers and felt Michelle's training pants. Abby was hoping little Michelle would wet in her sleep, but nothing yet. Abby let Michelle sleep for over a hour longer. She walked into the bedroom and sat down on the edge of the bed. She slowly reached under the blankets and sure enough, Michelle had peed the bed. This was going to be fun, she thought. "Michelle baby, you need to wake up." Abby placed her hand on Michelle's shoulder and started shaking her. "Baby, you need to get up." Michelle slowly opened her eyes. They closed and opened quickly for a few seconds. "Where am I?" she said quietly. "At the cottage silly. Come on, you need to get up." Abby pulled the covers away from Michelle. She looked down at the soaking wet training pants that couldn't contain everything Michelle had put into them. The sheet under her, was wet as well. "Ohhhhh baby. You made pee pee in the bed!" Michelle's eyes opened quickly. She looked down at her waist. Her panties and the bed were soaked. Michelle let her head fall back onto her pillow and she closed her eyes. 'Not now. Why, why why' Michelle thought. "Wait here." Abby said, standing back up and returned with a warm wash cloth. "Can you stand for me?" Michelle slowly got out of bed and stood beside it. She was so upset with herself. Here was her younger cousin helping her, because she had wet the bed. She was never going to hear the end of it. "Still wetting the bed I see. Doesn't Mommy put you in pampers when you sleep?" Abby asked, standing in front of her. Michelle lowered her head, "No." "No? Maybe Mommy should be putting her little girl into a nice thick pampers for night night." Abby let that stand for a few seconds. "Is mommy going with you to University?" Michelle's head quickly came up. "No! Of course not." "No? Then who is going to clean the baby up? Your roommate?" "I'm not a baby!' Michelle screamed out. Abby started to laugh. "Really? I think you're just a little girl trying to act like a big girl. You're standing here, in very wet training pants." "That doesn't make me a baby!" Michelle said, not really convinced of that. Abby shook her head. "Oh Michelle. How will you ever get along by yourself. I understand you still have a babysitter. Now step out of your training pants please and set them on the bed." Michelle just looked at Abby. She didn't know what to say. Abby knew about Tracy? Had her mother told the whole world. Michelle quickly grabbed the sides of her wet panties, wanting to get out of them. She pulled them down and stepped out. "Good girl. Now use this to clean yourself up." Abby handed Michelle the wash cloth. Abby went over to the dresser as Michelle wiped herself. Opening the dresser, Abby took a pink disposable training pant out. She walked back over to Michelle. Abby took the wash cloth from Michelle and held out the pink training pants. Michelle looked at the training pants. "I'm not wearing those. Find me something else." Abby turned and went back to the dresser. Training pants on the left and diapers on the right. Abby picked up a white diaper and quickly turned back towards Michelle. "Here are your choices baby girl. You can put the pull-ups on yourself or I can diaper you. What's it going to be?" Michelle looked and the diaper, then the pull-up. "Come on Abby, just find me some real underwear. I'm not wearing either." Abby started to laugh. "Real underwear? That's funny. Look at the bed baby. Tell me what you see." Michelle lowered her head. She didn't have to look to see what Abby was getting at. "That's only when I'm sleeping." Abby laughed again. "That's not what I've heard. Didn't baby Michelle pee in her pants at the Taylor Swift concert?" Michelle felt tears forming in her eyes once again. Her mother had told everyone? "It wasn't at the concert." "But it did happen didn't it? Doesn't really matter when or where, does it? Why don't you make life easier on your Mommy. I'm sure she's tired of having to wash all your pee soaked clothes." That really hit Michelle hard. It's not her mother's fault she has trouble controlling her bladder. It was her own fault. Michelle examined the pull-up for a few seconds. She slowly reached out and took the pull-up from Abby's hand. Michelle took it from the sides and lowered them. She stepped into the pull-up and pulled them up. A few tears rolled down her cheeks when she finally got them around her waist. Abby smiled wide and placed her hand on Michelle's shoulder. "Good girl. I think we both know this is for the best." Michelle didn't look up. She stared at the Princess on the front of her new panties. Abby went to the closest and took out and purple sundress. She walked back over to Michelle and handed it to her. Michelle waisted no time pulling the dress over her head, wanting to cover up her training pants in the worst way. "Okay, now get the bottom sheet and your wet training pants. We need to get them in the washer." Michelle turned to take the sheet off the bed. Her pull-up crinkled as she did. Memories of wearing the same thing, not all that long ago filled her head. The bedwetting pants her mother made her wear every night were just the same. Michelle took the sheet and rolled it up, placing the wet, cloth training pants on top. "All set baby?" Abby asked. Michelle nodded her head and followed Abby down the stairs and into the laundry room. "Put them in the washer baby. We should wait for your Mommy to get back to make sure you don't have any other clothes she needs to wash." Michelle dumped the sheet and panties into the top of the washer. "She doesn't" Abby placed her hands on her hips. "Are you sure baby? You didn't have a accident on the way here?" "No I didn't." Abby grabbed Michelle's hand. "Well, I guess miracles do happen. Such a good girl." Abby said, pulling Michelle out to the family room.
    5 likes
  6. It's 2017 and we all need a reason to smile. How about a new chapter of "Neighbor and the New Girl"? Thanks again for reading, guys. It means a lot to me! *** Nine: Mapping It Out Waking up to a rainy morning was fine; waking up next to Emily was better. I lay beside her in the quiet twilight of the bedroom, watching her chest rise and fall in a slow, even motion. The constant patter of raindrops against the windows kept me lulled into a state of half-slumber. I couldn’t be bothered to get up and leave. Not even to change my diaper. Not even to follow my routine and put on the wig and makeup that Emily always kept handy for me. Her parents were gone—finally! Why bother with any of that now? And yet, my eyes drifted over to the nightstand. My black wig sat curled up like a sleeping cat. The lipgloss and eyeliner were just within reach. I glanced back at Emily. At the girl I’d kissed numerous times the night before. My lips trembled at the memory, and I stared up at the ceiling in disbelief. I didn’t know which Jordan I was anymore. There was a Jordan that Emily had molded from an anxious young man into a fine young woman—and into the girl whom she’d fallen in love with. Jordan Kim, after all, was nothing more than Emily’s neighbor. He knew his limits around her. But Jordan Baker was different. Nothing was off-limits with her. She was the cool roommate, the sweet but sensual friend who could woo even the most hardhearted parents. Going deep into a role was nothing new for me; I’d get depressed after a few weeks of playing Hamlet and other tragic characters, like a bad dream I couldn’t shake off. But the last few days with Emily had been different. I couldn’t help but go back to playing the other Jordan. Sighing, I reached down and tapped at the wet padding between my legs. At least that other Jordan and I had one thing in common. When I turned over, finally deciding I might as well stop stalling, I felt a weight across my chest. I looked down at Emily’s arm crossing my shirt, and my eyes darted over to her face. Her eyes were open and staring right back at me. “Hey,” she whispered. “Um... hi.” “What’s your hurry?” I turned over to fully face. “I was, uh, gonna get changed.” Emily’s hand crawled down my belly, from one fingertip to the next, inch by inch. She came to a stop around my diaper’s waistband, her fingers teasing the edge. Her eyes locked onto my face again, and I blushed. “You sure it can’t wait?” she asked. I bit on my bottom lip. “Em...” “Come on. Stay a little longer. I don’t have to work until noon today.” “But my house... the neighbors...” “Forget them.” “Emily—” “I’m here, aren’t I?” “Yeah?” “So let’s have some fun for once.” Her hand slid itself over the bulging front of my diaper. I groaned, and Emily leaned over to plant a kiss on the side of my neck. To hell with it, I thought. She dropped her head onto my shoulder. I slid my arms around her waist, mere seconds before she grabbed hold of me through the front of my diaper. My breath went shallow as she started to massage the front, teasing me. I buried my face in her hair. Emily giggled and began to rub me harder—and harder still. In my mind’s eye, I wasn’t myself anymore. I was the other Jordan again. Longhaired, grinning, passionate Jordan. Sensual, generous, loving Jordan! It wasn’t until we were both rocking against each other in the bed, our hips flexing, our breathing hard, that I finally groaned out, “Ohh, honey... oh, God, I’m almost there...” “Come on, girl,” Emily insisted, equally breathless. “Give it to me...” “I’m gonna—” And then I did. All at once, an eye-opening release right into my diaper, with Emily’s hand still locked in place over it. I gasped and sweated, falling limp against my partner as she stroked the side of my face. She planted a trail of kisses down my neck and over my chest. I moaned into her hair one last time before collapsing against my pillow. In the gloom, Emily’s smile shone out. “Wow...” “I know...” “Best. Roommate. Ever.” “Right... right back at ya...” “And, hey, you didn’t mess up my sheets.” Emily’s giggle sent a shiver through my neck. “Thank God for your diapers.” I was almost tempted to add “Thank God your parents aren’t here,” but I clamped down on that urge. The last thing we needed was something to kill this beautiful moment. Nothing would do that faster than bringing up Mr. and Mrs. Parcher of Doom-and-Gloom, Orange County. Instead, I lay back and cuddled against Emily. We held onto each other and listened to the rain for as long as we could. *** It was mid-afternoon when I came across an unusual sight in the living room. Emily lay across her couch, facedown and peering into her tablet. A heavy sketchpad lay within arm’s reach, with dozens of pencils scattered on top. She stared into the screen as a delicate finger traced designs into one of her art programs. It wasn’t the fact that she was attending to her day job that took me by surprise. It was the change in her demeanor. For the last few weeks, I’d seen Emily switch between one of two moods: bouncy smiles and anxious frowns. It had almost been enough to remind me of one of my exes, a girl who had been diagnosed as bipolar. But at least I knew Emily wouldn’t try to steal my keys or accuse me of cheating on her Facebook page. But here was yet another side of Emily: quiet and attentive. She didn’t seem all that aware of the world around herself. I watched one of her feet tap itself against a couch cushion in regular time, beating out a rhythm I couldn’t hear. If not for how important her work was to her, I would’ve risked remarking on how cute she looked. Leaning on the doorway, I tried to sort things out between us in my mind. I couldn’t help but grin when I thought about the intimate moments we’d shared the night before and early that morning. Emily’s carefree laugh, her warmth against my chest, the scent of her hair—it was addicting. I couldn’t get enough of her. Couldn’t get enough of us. But where did that leave us now? Would it be fair of me to just sneak back next door and go on like before? And what if her parents arranged a surprise visit? I knew that last worry was anxiety talking, but even so, I couldn’t take that risk. I knew what they were like now. Racked with indecision, I retreated to the bedroom. I stared at my reflection in Emily’s mirror. Tired, sad, confused Jordan Kim stared back. I couldn’t even see the guy I was in public, the one who dazzled neighbors and audiences alike with gentle charm and wit, as one reviewer put it. I tried a smile. When that didn’t work, I rubbed my hands across my face and went for a stern glare. That only made me look away in revulsion. I went from one expression to the next. The Nervous Frown. The Sneer of Contempt. The Face of a Man About to Throw Up, and so on... After a moment, I noticed that my hand kept slipping away to the back of my neck. I scratched at it, but felt nothing odd. It wasn’t itching or anything— And then it hit me. It wasn’t itching. It was too bare to cause that familiar itch, the one I got from wearing a wig. And here I was, sitting in Emily’s bedroom, feeling like a stranger. Because, as far as we both were concerned, Jordan Kim was a stranger there. Jordan Baker, her classy roommate, on the other hand... Now I could grin at my reflection. I didn’t waste a moment. After closing the door, I went to dig through Emily’s closet. There I found everything I’d need: a clean white blouse, a long cerulean skirt, some hosiery that would fit, a padded bra, and a clean diaper. All I’d need was five to ten minutes to myself. While I got changed, I kept sneaking glances at myself in the mirror. A half-finished woman looked back at me. And when I was diapered and wearing at least a blouse and bra, I saw more of the girl I wanted to be. I didn’t even need the wig or makeup to feel complete. But this wasn’t me coming out as trans. Not exactly. I didn’t want to be a woman all the time. It was more like I only wanted to be a woman around one special person. Around the most important person in the whole world to me. With a few finishing touches, I took a chance to smile at the lady in the mirror. Just like the first time I’d dressed up, I was back in that happy-go-lucky mode. Here was Jordan without worries or responsibilities. Here was Jordan lost in another role: a command performance for an audience of one. Barely had I finished applying my makeup when I heard Emily knock on the door. “Jordan?” “Yeah, Em?” “Can I come in?” “Um...” I looked over at the bed, where my men’s clothing and a package of diapers lay in the open. “Y-yeah. Just gimme a sec.” “’Kay.” As I moved to clean up, my pulse raced. For once, though, it wasn’t the dread of being caught. I knew her parents were long gone—though, knowing my luck, they could’ve shown up in the driveway at that exact moment. No, this was better. This was the adrenaline thrill right before the curtain went up. This was the beautiful pause when you walked out on stage, waiting that solitary beat before you delivered your first line. This was the amazing pause between the last line of the show and the part where the audience started clapping and cheering. Screw Greg’s acting class. I couldn’t find better material than the show I gave in my best friend’s house night after night. “Jordan?” Emily’s voice reached me from across the door. “Hey, everything okay in there?” To answer her question, I reached over and opened the door. “I don’t know. You tell me.” Her hands flew to her mouth. “Oh! Um, hi!” I grinned. “Hello to you, too!” “You... you know you don’t have to do this for now, right?” “I know. I wanted to do this, Em.” “Really?” “Really.” I took her by the hand and led her into the bedroom. “I... I don’t always know how to explain it, but... I like this. Not every day, and not every waking moment, but for now, this is nice. I...” Now I had to duck my head. “I like the way you look at me when I’m like this.” Emily’s eyes misted over. “You really are beautiful, Jordan. Even if I did make you this way.” “You should be proud of what you’ve created.” I cupped her chin with my other hand and met her eyes. My smile and my voice softened. “I know I am, Emily.” She chewed on her bottom lip for a second. Then she said, “Can I add a condition?” “Sure thing.” “If you’re going to keep dressing up, then I only want you to do it for me when we’re alone.” “Deal.” “Really?” “You keep using that word—” “Shut up!” Emily laughed and gave me a playful tap on the cheek. “You’re terrible, you know that?” I leaned over and planted a kiss on her forehead. “I sure do, Em. I sure do.” Emily looked me up and down. When I did a little twirl, she nodded and clapped her hands together. I ended with a curtsy, and Emily snorted. Not a proper thing for a lady to do, but it sounded cute to my ears. “Well,” she added, “I’m liking this new side of you, Jordan. It makes me feel appreciated.” “Good,” I replied. “That was my hope all along.” “So, roommie. What are you making for dinner?” “That depends. I’ve got rice and snow peas, but I was going to try dumplings. If you don’t mind getting the ingredients from the store?” Emily’s lips split into a huge grin. “Oooh. Don’t mind if I do!” That one smile could’ve powered all of Thebes Park. It was so lovely that I wanted to bottle it and use it like perfume. But I settled for trying to match her smile and shooing her out of the room. *** We had ourselves another feast that night around the kitchen table. It wasn’t anywhere as heavy as the Chinese takeout we enjoyed the night before, but that was just fine. I didn’t need another bender of cheap food and wine for a while thanks to that evening. And I had to admit that some part of me loved wearing the clothes Emily bought me and cooking up a meal in her kitchen. It was a different experience, fun and liberating. As Emily cleaned the dishes and I put our leftovers away, she glanced over her shoulder at me. I felt proud of the smile she wore. Not a sign of anxiety to be found there. “I can’t get over how good this feels,” Emily was saying. She flicked her soapy hands into the sink before grabbing a towel to dry them off. “You and me, and... I dunno, just this.” “Right?” I closed the fridge door. “We’ve got our own little domestic situation.” “Oh, God!” Emily giggled into her hand. “Sorry, Jordan, but if you’re talking marriage—” “Oh, perish the thought.” I shrugged. “Besides, how would that even work? ‘I now pronounce you man-dressed-as-a-woman and wife!’ Very classy, I’m sure.” We shared a laugh, and I headed over to the living room. Emily joined me on the couch and snuggled into me with a sigh. Her head fit so neatly against my shoulder. Like it belonged there. Which, of course, it did. “Hey,” she said after a moment of silence. “Yeah?” “I’ve been trying to work something out. Ever since Mom and Dad left.” “Oh. Okay?” Emily’s finger twisted itself around a lock of her hair. She glanced at my face, then over at the carpet, and then back at my face. I shifted on the couch and let her sit up a little. “I think I realized something that’s been missing from my life. When you tally everything up, I’ve got a nice job, a good set of friends, a cool house, and one really amazing neighbor...” I blushed, but she went on. “But that’s not all I want. Those are things I have. They’re not the things that make me feel complete. Like how being an actor is what you love to do, right?” I smiled. “Sure. It’s what I’m good at. Like you and your drawing.” “Yeah, but I could draw anywhere. That’s just for some of the bills.” Emily chewed on her bottom lip and searched my face. “But it didn’t hit me until this morning.” “Oh.” I could feel my cheeks turning red, not that I could’ve stopped myself. “Yeah...” “You had fun, right?” “I... I did.” “I did, too. But what I realized was that I like taking charge the way I did with you. And not just like that, you know?” Now Emily did sit up, never once taking her eyes off me. “Ever since you started living with me, Jordan, I’ve been so happy doing all these things for you. Buying you clothes. Helping you put on makeup. Even changing your diaper. It’s made me feel complete as a person. Does that make sense?” “I think so.” I paused to gather my thoughts. It wasn’t easy looking into such a cute face. “You’re saying that you like being a... a caregiver. Is that it?” “Kinda, yeah. Not, like, twenty-four hours a day or anything.” “No, I got ya. You like being the provider.” I grinned. “Well, from one actor to another, I think it’s a role that suits you.” Emily smiled, but not for long. Her face fell a little. “I’m a bit worried, though.” “Why’s that?” “It’s the kind of role that my parents would’ve pushed me into, don’t you think?” “I... God, no! Em, where did you even get that—?” “Sorry!” She clasped her hands together in a pleading gesture. “I didn’t mean to bring them up!” “Hey, it’s all right. This is a safe space.” I winked and took her hand to my lips. “Cool roommate, remember?” Emily giggled. “Right. The best.” “So that’s fine. I don’t mind hanging out and letting you being a caretaker. But I will need to have some time to myself, you know. Time for work and the occasional night back at my house. Just to placate the neighbors, you know?” “Oh, of course!” Emily grinned and fell into me with a hug. “Jordan, you rock! I’m glad you get me.” “Me, too, kiddo.” When she pulled away, Emily’s grin shrank to a smile. She leaned in and pecked me on the lips. I responded with another peck. I felt ready to lunge forward and add another dose of nightly passion, but she stopped me with a finger to my lips. “Before we go further tonight,” she said, “I’ve got a favor to ask.”
    4 likes
  7. Just a little story inspired by Princess Pottypants’ Christmas post. --- She squirmed and frowned in the enormous, oversized highchair, trying to get used to the thick oversized diaper beneath her butt. At least, she was fairly sure it was a diaper, it was difficult to see given that she'd appeared in this highchair, and found herself wearing a legless red Christmas romper. But the loose white plastic poking out at the leg holes sure seemed like it, not to mention everything else about her experience over the past few hours. "Did Baby enjoy Christmas?" a woman's voice suddenly asked. She glanced up, and found another of the giantesses leaning down towards her, making a funny face and voice. She gave a shy nod. What could she even say to these people? So far she'd said nothing. The giantess gave a wide smile, then reached to the pile of just-unwrapped toys beside the highchair. She picked up a soft doll, and pushed it under the highchair tray. "Don't tell your Mother," she whispered, "But I got you this one. It looked like your favourite when you unwrapped them." Trying not to scrunch her nose, she watched the doll being pushed into her arms. It was huge compared to her, and even if she hugged it, it would even drag on the ground while walking. If she could walk, she reminded herself, giving another awkward exploratory shuffle in her thick diaper. Usually in her fantasies, diapers would be too thick to even walk in. Realizing that the giantess was still smiling at her, all she could do was give a weak smile in return. The giantess ruffled her hair, then turned and left, joining the other 'adults', and a few real - albeit massively oversized - kids, at the far end of the dining room for the Christmas party. From her seat beside the kitchen entrance, she watched them. They seemed to think that they were her new 'family', and that she was their new baby. God, she hoped not. Fantasizing about such things, and actually finding herself in such a situation, were two very different things. She'd always known it would be, and hadn't really wanted this to come true. Why now, on Christmas? She'd worked out which her supposed 'Mommy' was - given that the middle-aged big-breasted woman had referred to herself as such. She'd been there early when she'd first found herself in the highchair, soon silently opening her Christmas presents and baffled by the circle of imposing giants she'd found herself among. 'Mommy' had even spoonfeed her the vegetable-goop for Christmas lunch, as well as tipped back her highchair seat and brought the huge bottle of warm milk to her lips for a long time after, which she'd at least seen prepared from a can of formula, rather than it coming from more... unsavoury places. She glanced again at the giantess called 'Mommy', and with a blush, dared to stare at her christmas sweater. That definitely looked like the outline of a nursing bra there. She had to get out of this nightmare fantasy quickly. Yet when she looked down at her tray, she still had the same useless options to work with as over the past few hours. What was she supposed to do with these damn crayons and bumpy recycled paper? She nearly screamed, and gave a frustrated kick beneath her highchair tray, connecting with nothing but air and being wildly off course thanks to her thick, crinkly diaper. The damn coloring toys had been taunting her all day, and the last thing she wanted to do was draw some stupid pictures from a highchair. No, she needed to work out how she'd somehow crossed into another world of giants and oversized diapers and highchairs! "Oh, yes. Santa sent her." She suddenly perked up, realizing that the group was approaching and talking about her. "He said that she wished for it, as her Christmas present." She froze, and gripped the highchair tray with a sudden intake of breath. Yes! She'd probably been thinking about ABDL fantasies as Christmas approached, she often did. Hell, she'd perhaps even made such an offhand wish, it was the kind of thing she occasionally did on a whim. And here she was. Stuck in a super thick diaper and having been spoonfed and then bottlefed in a highchair. Being talked to as the new 'baby' of a family. Had her cheeks pinched and gotten big wet face kisses from 'Mommy'. Not to mention the enormous two fingers which had been slipped into her diaper earlier to 'check if she was wet', before the giants had left to chat. There was no way she was doing that, not here, she had told herself. Though then the woman had stepped around the highchair and pulled the back of her diaper out and peered down, and she had promised herself definitely not that either. The first suddenly didn't seem so bad. It had been a bit of a battle, after the heavy lunch, but she had suppressed the urge for half the day now. A whole bunch of giants were returning now after the long Christmas day, giving her silly smiles which made her feel even littler than she currently was. She was clearly still her adult self, and they clearly knew it, since they spoke to her and expected her to understand. It was like something from her writing. They couldn't see her adult self, or didn't care, or even wanted to diaper her just because she was short and they had a sick way of expressing their love. But had she been shrunk? Or were they just big? Did it matter? She would clearly fit being the new baby of the family, and they had displayed every intention of making her so. A child laughed and rushed around the adults, being chased by another, and she glanced down in a panic as they whisked past her highchair. "Did Santa make a condition?" a woman asked, and she quickly turned her attention back to the conversation. 'Mommy' nodded as she approached, and reached down into the highchair and began to casually lift her out. She was going to be free! After all these hours. Even if it meant being held by a giant woman. At least... on the other end, she'd be getting put back down somewhere right? "Oh yes. She has a test. Something about her wish. If she completes it, she goes back. But she hasn't figured it out so far, so I'd say she's mine. I can't wait to introduce her to my friends, we have quite a few other-world children." Feeling herself whisked from the highchair, she began to desperately search her memories. A test? A wish? Dammit, it could have been anything! Suddenly it dawned on her. She'd been trying to create Christmas ABDL captions, and had come up with naught. Even apologized for it online. That was it - she'd wished that she could come up with an ABDL caption before Christmas! She gasped, and glanced back down at the receding highchair, and its precious crayons and paper. No no no, that was what they had been for! There all day in front of her, and she had missed it! And Christmas was almost over! She began to struggle against the giant hands which held her. She even dared a few pointless kicks into the air around her diaper. She had to do something! "Mommy!" The woman paused, and all the faces in the room turned in her direction. "She speaks!" one of them suddenly exclaimed, and they all began rushing over. Except, it didn't seem an impressed sort of crowd, amazed that a baby could speak. Instead they were giving her goofy smiles, as if excited that the little baby woman was finally opening up to her new family. "What do you want to say dear?" the giantess holding her asked breathlessly, even giving a little bounce. She turned beet red. With a gulp, she turned to look up at the giantess face beside her, smiling so widely and looking so huge. "Can I, um, color just one thing?" The giantess seemed to follow her thoughts to the paper and crayons, and frowned down at them for a moment. "No dear, you've had enough playtime for the day. Mommy needs to give you a bath, so that you can be put to bed early while the grownsups watch the Christmas specials." She began to squirm urgently. A crib?! Once she was in there, there was no way she was getting out tonight before her chance had passed. "Pleaaaseeee..." she whined, looking up with desperate eyes, even daring to try and look cute. She tried to ignore how her thigh was pushed out by a giant boob, and how she was holding onto the hefty bra strap beneath the woman's winter sweater, which she knew was a nursing bra. The woman began to look cross, and she realized that she was losing. "I want to draw something for you!" she suddenly blurted out, even using her best high bubbly voice. "A present for Mommy!" There were a few quiet sighs of delight from around the room, and the giantess suddenly laughed, heaving her arms and her big full breasts in the process. "Oh okay. One more drawing, then it's off to a bath and bed for you, understood little miss?" She nodded urgently, well aware of everybody watching her, and how she must look while whining in the enormous woman's arms while her disposable diaper poked out from the leg holes of her red Christmas baby romper. It would be worth it... "Fifteen minutes," the giantess declared, and plopped her back into the highchair. She began immediately. She scrambled through her crayons, and drew a rather childish scene of a girl not unlike herself, though on a regular day, being pushed in a stroller in a park. She tried to blame the oversized crayons and rough paper for how childishly ameteur it looked. Next came the story, something she whisked up quickly about a girl learning to accept her life under her new giantess Mommy, learning to understand that in this world, she was nothing but a little baby, who used her diapers, went to bed early, and was even spanked if she was naughty in ways which counted in her new role. It was an okay caption, she supposed. And she wasn't sure if it counted since she drew the picture herself. She looked around hopefully. But she was still there, sitting in her highchair on an uncomfortably thick diaper bottom. How long had that drawing taken? 'Mommy' leaned down, and inspected the drawing from reverse. "Ohh, very cute dear." "I think that gibberish is meant to be writing," another of the giants said - one of her new 'aunts' she thought. In the highchair, she squirmed and looked back down. She'd definitely written the story okay, was it just that she didn't know the language here? Did it matter? "Well, let's get you out for your bath then. Mommy loves her present by the way. We'll go to the park with your stroller all the time, don't you worry. You wouldn't have arrived here if I wasn't exactly what you wished for!" The big hands found her again, and the highchair began to pull away. She began to squirm frantically. No! That should have done it! This woman was reading it all wrong! She didn't really want this! "Wait!" she squealed, "I have to try again!" "No," the giantess said, suddenly lowering her voice a few octaves. "But-!" "BABY.GIRL!" the giantess Mommy suddenly boomed, giving her a firm tug against her oversized chest. "You stop that right now!" From the giantess's arms, she looked desperately back to the page on the highchair tray. It was glowing. Oh. Was that a good sign? Her squirming increased, and her mother suddenly placed her firmly down, bare foot on the tiled floor. She gasped at the cold, and at being free of the highchair for the first time all day. She instantly discovered her awkward it was to stand in the thick diapers, with her legs spread wide, having to be turned inwards in a way which would only allow a waddle. "You wait right here little miss." She gulped at the giantess's tone, then watched her march away through the parting crowd. She told herself it didn't matter, glanced desperately back to the highchair tray. There definitely seemed to be a glow. A moment later she cared when she heard the oversized heels returning, and saw the woman carrying a woman spoon. "Oh no NO NO! Mommy!" She began to back away, slipping for a moment and landing with a thud on her oversized bottom, then scrambling back up and trying to continue. She made it a few more steps, when the giantess stopped, and glanced around with a sudden stunned expression. "Oh." Around them, things began to whisk away, as if by magic. And as they left, another room began to appear behind them, as if they were each a barrier between another reality. "Oh," the woman repeated sadly, "She has to go back now." On the ground, she risked a wild grin. She had no idea how Santa had done it, or why this year, but she had managed to undo it. Things began to whisk back to how they should be. The giants disappeared in puffs of smoke, and the tiles themselves flew off one by one, disappearing into fog while the proper floor returned. Finally the highchair whooshed off into the air, and the final pile of toys from her 'Christmas presents' began to evaporate one by one. She could still hear the voices though. "Pity," one said faintly. "She was cute. Would have had a lot of friends at daycare." "She needed a good spanking before bed, not more play time. That's what happens when children are given everything with no authority." "Oh stop it Ron. There was going to be plenty of authority in this house." The voices grew quieter, and she let out a relieved sigh. The sudden relaxation had her lose another battle however, one which she'd been fighting nearly all day. She suddenly jerked forward, gripping her stomach. The back of her oversized diaper began to crinkle and expand. Wait, her diaper? It still hadn't changed back, and she supposed it would be the last piece. But if she was messing it, that seemed exactly the sort of conditional test which she'd included in any wis- Items from the previous world began to whiz back into place, far faster than they'd left. Oh no. She glanced around with wide, panicked eyes, still unable to move as she continued to lose her private battle with her diaper. She groaned, leaning forward, but was unable to hold it now that she'd started. A warm softness formed just off her backside, problematically close if she moved too quickly. It had been a huge lunch, full of heavy fiber, and it was going to result in a huge Christmas diaper... Just when she thought it couldn't be any worse, the huge figures from the other world suddenly whooshed back into view, all at once. She gasped as she held her stomach, and turned about, looking for... Oh no. Feminine heels led up to womanly calves, and then a long motherly dress. Looking up, it was clear that the giantess still held the wooden spoon, though she places it aside instantly and looked excited. "Baby!" she cried happily, rushing forward. The small figure in the messy diaper began to gasp and back away in an awkward waddle, even as she continued to mess herself, even as the diaper regained some of the impossible poofy thickness that it had lost in her world. The giantess beared down on her. She had been so close, literally moments from the trial having been over, and she'd managed to fail it after all, on just the type of condition which she should have expected from her own fantasies. Oh dear, and if the giantess was right, and this place was selected from her own fantasies... "Baby!" the woman cried again, whisking her up immediately, wrapping an arm around her back and pinning her against an enormous pudgy chest. "Oh Baby belongs here, doesn't she? With Mommy, who knows how to more properly take care of her better than baby ever could." A series of wet kisses began on her cheek, and she realized that it was real, and probably not going away now. She gasped and began to struggle, then went immediately still when she felt the heavy soft warmth in the back of her diaper, and that she had only been an inch away from a squishy disaster. The woman seemed to follow her gaze, and reached around to squish the back of her diaper anyway. "Oh, baby had an accident," she cooed, even as 'baby' spasmed away from the experience she was having down below. "Congratulations," a beaming voice said. Another giant put their hand on Mommy's shoulder and beamed at her. "You deserve her, and she deserves you. You're going to make such a good little girl out of her - and look, she can't even keep her diapers clean. You were right, she might need triple thick Snugglers whenever you leave the house." She didn't like the sound of that... "Well," the woman huffed, "Because of her earlier antics, we're going to skip the bathtime and the diaper change. Mommy doesn't want to miss the family specials, and Baby needs to be put in her crib quick smart. We have a routine in this house, even for naughty babies." The giantess paused then, and tapped her lip thoughtfully. "Of course, that will mean that we'll have to skip the spanking too." Sitting in the giantess's arms, she felt a sniffle coming on, and knew there was no use objecting. This was her reality now, it was who she was in this world. "I'm... I'm not going to get punished?" "Oh no, not that dear. The dirty diaper is simply your early punishment. Your real punishment will be the spankings every morning this week." The new Baby jerked stiff in her Mommy's arms. The big woman gave a huge grin then, and gave her captive a strong bounce which resulted in a squish and a sudden wail. "Oh hush," the woman snapped, then reached to the kitchen bench for a pacifier, which she shoved into her new strange daughter's mouth. "Or Mommy will give you something to really cry about." WIth that, she carried the caption-author upstairs, who wailed behind her pacifier the entire time, holding onto the woman's oversized bra strap beneath her Christmas sweater, hoping that, perhaps next Christmas, she could make a wish to get out of this - if she even still had the confidence to take on adulthood again by then. As there was another squish beneath her diaper, she realized that she'd be lucky to even maintain that for a month. "Merry Christmas," the crowd cheered behind them, as the pair disappeared up the stairs - the giant curvy Mommy and her her tantruming pacified baby.
    4 likes
  8. sounds like someone who didn't have a way to engage in his need to wear diapers and things exploded. The worst part is it just makes all of us that wear diapers look like a freak show once again. another sad episode
    4 likes
  9. Sorry it's been so long. When I have a bit more time to post I'll post a little extra about the theme behind my character and place names. --------- Student's Pet A Diaper Dimension Story Part Six By Babystevie26 It hadn't even been a full twenty four hours yet, and already the Little who had once been Catherine Benton was discovering how being an adopted Little differed from being an adult Little. She sat in a carseat in the back of Michelle Jaruwalski's minivan. The morning had started early, with the Littles being taken out of their cribs and dressed for the day. Allison was putting one of Cathy's arms through a T-shirt sleeve before the Little had been awake enough to realize what was happening. Unfortunately, her reaction to the realization was blind panic that resulted in Allison getting kicked in the face. Fortunately, the girl was not hurt. Amazons were so much more sturdy than even the strongest Little that Cathy's random flailing didn't even cause a bruise. In fact, Cathy had wondered more than once if that difference in delicacy was one of the reasons Amazons viewed Littles as they did. Unfortunately, while Allison hadn't been hurt, she had punished Cathy. It seemed out of principle more then anything, since the incident had been accidental and punishment light. Allison had put Cathy over her knee and given her a spanking with her overnight diaper still on. The diaper was still dry after a full night's sleep, to both Allison's and Eloise's genuine surprise. "Littles on their own always manage at least some potty training," Allison's mother explained. "Never for long. There's inevitably an accident and, if they're lucky like Cathy was, it happens around a grown-up who can help take care of it." We have very different definitions of "lucky", Cathy had thought as Allison swatted her padded behind. The swats actually got a bit harder when Allison heard herself acknowledged as a "grown-up". Allison was clearly determined to impress her mother with how responsible she was. After all that had been done, Cathy and Eloise were each dressed in shirts and overalls with ruffles on the bottoms, buckled up, and off. Just as with the high chairs, Cathy suspected that Eloise's current car seat had originally been Allison's. Putting aside Eloise nearly throwing a tantrum over the seat Cathy was placed in, Cathy's seat was a tighter fit, as if designed to prevent her from moving around while Eloise was luxuriating in her ability to stretch and turn any way her seat belts allowed. Cathy had not had much experience riding automobiles. Driving herself was simply out of the question in a city sized for Amazons. Car services and taxis were required by law to put Littles in car seats like the one in which she now sat, and even with the most reputable there was no guarantee once you were buckled in that you would be let out. At least not at the place you wanted to go. Cathy had used the bus on occasion, but had begun avoiding it after an Amazon woman who rode regularly tried to insist Cathy sit on her lap when there were few seats available. Now she was free to enjoy the car ride free of the paranoia of being driven somewhere to be diapered thanks to the fact that had already happened. I'll take what I can get, Cathy mused as she watched the scenery go by the window. Cathy's pleasant mood sank immediately when the minivan entered a parking lot and she realized where they were heading. The Otrera Mall was, as its name implied, the biggest mall in the city of Otrera. It was also a place no Little ever ventured near given the choice. The paranoia that Littles wanting to retain adulthood developed as a survival skill warned that any place guaranteed to be crowded with Amazons was a risk. It would be all too easy to get scooped up by some would-be Mommy or Daddy and go unnoticed in the crowd. However, that alone was not the reason free Littles avoided the mall like the plague. Like many malls, the Otrera Mall boasted, along with its main entrance, multiple entrances that took shoppers through its largest stores. One of them, the one the minivan was currently trying to hunt down a parking space in front of, was called simply "The Little Store". The name was ironic because it was easily the largest store the mall had, if the size of its signage was any clue. It also was not a store for Littles to shop in. It was a store for Amazons with Littles to shop in. In short, it was a baby store. A baby store whose merchandise was specifically catered to babies whose actual toddler years were far behind them. The Jaruwalski minivan finally found its space only a mild hike from the doors. A hike that neither Cathy herself nor Eloise had to make themselves. Allison and her mother each picked up a Little and carried them along. As Allison unbuckled Cathy from the car seat and lifted her, the pressure of the Amazon's grip on her midsection reminded Cathy that she still hadn't peed today and her bladder was beginning to make its resentment of that fact known. She twisted and turned in Allison's arms trying to find a position that would take some pressure off without fighting the teenager's hold or make Cathy too awkward a burden. "Stop squirming," Allison chastised. She tightened her grip on the Little. Ahead of them, Eloise was just as squirmy, but more in excitement as she chanted "Toy store! Toy store!" "If you behave," Michelle told her sternly. "And that starts with calming down before Mommy drops you." Eloise stopped jumping and twisting quite as much, becoming a more manageable weight in her Mommy's arms. Once inside, Michelle got two shopping carts. She plopped Eloise into the seat of one while Allison hefted Cathy into the other. "I'll be in the diaper section when you're done," Michelle was telling her daughter as Amazons buckled their respective charges in the seats of the carts. "We're running low anyway and we'll need a few other things now that there's a new Little in the house. "You and Cathy head over to the clothing section." Allison began grinning at the idea of going clothes shopping. Michelle grinned but spoke seriously. "Don't get too excited. You can pick an outfit or two, but your main job is to get Cathy daycare clothes. Understand?" Allison gave her mother an exaggerated salute and took Cathy's cart off in one direction while Michelle and Eloise went in another. Eloise waved happily at Cathy and Allison as they parted. Cathy looked around as they made their way to the clothing section. Cathy had only ever seen the Little Store from the outside or in television ads. Now a morbid curiosity and a desire to distract herself from her need to pee prompted her to get a good look at the reality. On the surface, it looked like any store that sold goods for children. The clothing section which they headed toward had dresses, rompers, and so on that any child would look positively adorable in. Parents carted their children around, trying to find something that was just the cutest thing. It was only when one looked closer the differences became apparent. Clothing marketed for Littles, or more precisely clothing marketed for the parents of Littles, advertised features like extra room in the chests to accommodate a woman's bosom, modest as that often was for Littles. The children shopping with their parents were not excited, hyperactive, bored, or some combination of as one might expect. Most were solemn, resigned to their fate to become dress up dolls in this place. A few fought with determined futility. Cathy watched one boy fight being put into a sailor suit until his Mommy put him over her knees and spanked his bare bottom. "So, daycare clothes?" Cathy asked, tearing herself from the sight. "What are those?" "Clothes you wear at daycare, silly," Allison answered. She seemed to be watching the mommy and Little boy too. "I mean what kind of clothes am I getting?" Cathy tried again. "Oh, right." Allison blinked and turned to Cathy. "It's basically like the outfit you saw Eloise in when her and Mom got home yesterday. The lady who runs the daycare is Miss Matsuko. She's an immigrant from the Hankokku islands, and she modeled her daycare here after the daycares and preschools in her homeland." Cathy nodded. She'd only ever heard about Hankokku. It was a much more conservative country than their own. Here, a Little could be recognized as an adult, at least until she inevitably proved she wasn't. There, the law had long skipped that step and flat-out regarded Littles as somewhere below Amazon children. Children were expected to grow and contribute to society. Littles were not. The idea that Littles were capable of living as adults was literally a foreign concept to them. "She has the cutest name for Littles," Allison went on. "She calls them 'chibikos'. You'll love it there, I'm sure. It's been years since I went but Miss Matsuko is still one of my favorite teachers." "I can not wait," Cathy said. She squirmed again as her body continued the fight to keep her pants as dry as her tone. "Are you okay?" Allison asked. "You've been wiggling around since we left the house." "I'm fine," Cathy said. A blush creeped over her face. "Just need to pee." "What's stopping you?" "Years of habit, mostly," Cathy told her. Allison bit her bottom lip for a moment. To Cathy, Allison's face had the look of a student who wanted to ask a question but was too nervous to raise her hand to ask it. "Do you have a question Miss Jaruwalski?" Cathy asked in her most teacherly tone. Allison stayed silent for a moment longer before speaking. "Why?" she asked finally. "Why do you try so hard?" "Huh?" "When I got you home yesterday, you told me that every Little knew being adopted was inevitable. You said they knew it, but never wanted to admit it. Mom has all kinds of stories of Littles who come to the doctor she works for. Stories of Littles who worked as programmers, or writers, or even one who tried to run for mayor before his opponent adopted him. Why did they all do that if they all knew that they were just going to end up in a crib somewhere in the end?" "Why does anyone do anything, when each and every person knows they're just going to end up in a coffin somewhere in the end?" Cathy asked, bitterness creeping in to her voice. The cart stopped abruptly. Allison stared at Cathy wide-eyed. "Is… is that what adoption is for you?" Allison asked in a quiet voice. "Death?" "M-Maybe that's a bad example," Cathy said quickly at Allison's distress. Allison just stared, her expression unchanged. She apparently knew as well as Cathy did that it was actually a perfect example. "We just want to take care of you," Allison said. "We want you to be happy. Like Eloise." "How old is Eloise?" Cathy asked. Allison blinked at the sudden question, then started thinking. "She had her twenty-third birthday this summer." "And when was she adopted?" "Before I was born," Allison answered promptly. "So she was ten or younger?" Allison nodded. "In other words, Eloise has been subjected to this for more than half her life. Almost as long as she can remember," Cathy explained. "She probably barely remembers a life where she didn't wet herself daily, if she does at all. On top of that, your parents are nice people, views on Littles notwithstanding. Because of that, you may never have realized Littles like Eloise are the minority. Most Littles are much older than you before their adoptions, and aren't so lucky in who their parents are. They all know, on a subconscious level, whatever they'll admit, that even if they're lucky they won't reach their thirties in dry pants. "You're right, in a way." Cathy sighed. "We probably shouldn't bother. But when you know you won't truly see adulthood, or won't for very long, you do everything you're able to because you know this will be your only chance. People, be they Big, Little, or In-Between, want to leave a mark while they can." "Even… even you?" "Even me," Cathy confessed. She crossed her arms managed to grin. "I didn't make it through the first semester, but even so people will remember, at least for a while, that there was a Little who was a damn fine teacher." Despite her attempt at levity, when Cathy looked at Allison the girl was frowning. Allison pushed the cart again without another word and picked outfits. Cathy watched Allison silently toss in a pair of sea green smocks like the ones she had seen Eloise wear, along with white undershirts and red skirts to complete the ensemble. She picked up a package of socks and a pair of shoes and tossed them in. Allison didn't say a word throughout. "Hey, um, Mommy," Cathy said. Allison's eyes perked up at being called "Mommy". Cathy pointed to a random rack. "Doesn't that dress look like it'd be cute on me?" Allison looked in the direction the Little had pointed in. The rack had frilly dresses that would indeed look adorable on a Little girl. Cathy hated giving her Amazon ideas in that direction, but decided it was worth it when Allison started to smile again. Whatever she wants to think, she's as much a kid as they think I am. Cathy leaned forward and rested her chin on her arms. Shouldn't have opened my big mouth. Cathy watched Allison's mood pick up as she looked at another dress. Allison was just about to hold it up for Cathy when her eyes became wide again. This time, she wasn't looking at Cathy, but at something behind her. Cathy turned in the seat of her cart to see what was so bad. Her own eyes went as wide as Allison's. A few clothing racks behind them stood two girls. At a rough guess Cathy thought the smaller of the two was an In-Betweener. She was about Cathy's size, but her features looked legitimately young; about middle school age. In fact, she even looked familiar. At the same time she didn't come close to Allison's shoulders, suggesting she wasn't an Amazon. She also barely reached chest height of the taller girl holding tightly on to her hand. The taller girl was definitely an Amazon. An Amazon both Cathy and Allison knew all too well. When the dark haired Amazon girl turned and saw Cathy and Allison, a smile spread across her face. She immediately made a beeline for the pair, dragging the In-Betweener girl miserable behind her. Cathy wasn't ashamed to admit that she felt a surge of terror at the sight of Mercedes Ramirez coming towards her with a smile on her face. She was slightly more ashamed to admit that terror caused her need to hold her bladder to completely fall off her list of priorities.
    4 likes
  10. Ann and Joe. Chapter 7 Peg hurried to the living room. The video was still running, but Joe was nowhere to be seen. Then Peg saw the pink plastic pants lying on the floor near the door to the passage that led to Joe's bedroom. 'Right,' said Peg aloud. 'That boy is in trouble.' She reached Joe's bathroom. On the floor of the hallway, near the partly open door, was Joe's diaper. Angrily, Peg picked it up. It was heavy and wet, with all the tapes still secured but one. Joe had obviously slithered out of it. Really angry now, Peg scowled at the wet patch on the carpet, and shoved the door open. There were wet puddles on the white bathroom tiles, leading to the toilet on which sat, crying miserably, Joe. Peg stood and glared at him for a long moment. She still had the sodden diaper in her hand, and approached Joe. 'No, please!' whimpered Joe. Peg threw the diaper at him, hitting him in the face. Joe began wailing. Peg picked up the diaper, and thrust it at Joe's red, tearful face. 'What is this?' she demanded furiously. 'D, diaper,' replied Joe through his tears. 'Whose diaper?' Peg demanded. 'M,m,mine,' wailed Joe. 'And why aren't you wearing it?' asked Peg. 'I took it off,' said Joe . 'I can see that, you stupid little boy,' said Peg. 'Why did you take it off?' Joe looked up at Peg. He was genuinely fearful. 'I wanted to pee,' he replied, looking away from Peg. 'Look at me, you pathetic little boy!' ordered Peg. 'Why do you think you are in diapers?' 'I wet,' said Joe, gulping back his sobs. 'Exactly,' said Peg. 'You are a little boy who can't control his wetting and pooping, so you wear diapers. So why did you take it off?' Joe knew Peg was right. He reverted to the answer every child gave when they knew they were wrong. 'I don't know,' he said. 'Get up!' said Peg, dropping the diaper and pulling Joe to his feet. 'You thought you could use the toilet like a grown up, didn't you? Look at that wet diaper, and look at this wet floor. That's your pee, Joey. I think it's obvious that you're very far from a grown up, isn't it? I think you're closer to a baby, aren't you?' 'Im not a baby,' Joe managed. 'No?' said Peg, then how do you...' Joe clutched suddenly at Peg, let out an agonised grunt and pooped on the white tiled floor. He stared wide-eyed at Peg. 'Oh, for heaven's sake,' said Peg. 'You really are a naughty, disgusting little child. Turn around and bend over.' 'Please, no!' wailed Joe. 'I didn't mean to!' 'Be quiet,' said Peg. 'I'm going to clean your disgusting little bottom. Bend over.' Joe bent over as Peg took some toilet paper from the roll and roughly wiped his backside. She stood him up again, picked up the diaper and demanded he put his legs back in it. When she had pushed his little penis downwards inside the wet diaper, she tugged the thick garment back up around Joe's waist, she secured the loose tape as tightly as she could. 'I'm going to clean up this revolting mess, then I'm going to deal with you,' said Peg. She used more toilet paper to pick up Joe's poop then wiped up that area and the puddles of yellow pee. 'I hope you're as disappointed as I am,' Peg said as she worked. 'When Ann asked me to babysit you, I expected a good little kid, not some toddler from Hell. For future reference, you are not ever, ever, to take off your diaper. Do you understand that? If you need to wee or poo, you are to use your diaper. That is why you are wearing a diaper, and that is what you are expected to do. You may use the grown up toilet if an adult takes off your diaper and sits you on it, but otherwise, you are to use your diaper as everyone expects you to. Got that? Now, what do you do if you need to wee or poo?' 'Use my diaper,' said Joe. He was still sobbing quietly. 'Good boy,' said Peg, 'But you're not out of trouble yet. You have to learn that behaviour has consequences. We're cleaned up here. I want you back in the living room. Come on.' Peg extended her hand. Joe took it hesitantly, and waddled after Pam back to the living room. Peg stood him next to an armchair, and sat down. She turned Joe towards her and pulled down his diaper. Joe was shaking, not with cold but with fear about what was to happen. Peg held him with one hand either side of his hips. Joe had very little muscle tone, and had been putting on weight. With his smooth skin, rounded tummy and full, soft buttocks, he could have been a chubby little girl except for the little pink knob below his chubby belly. Peg swung him over her knees,Mandy delivered a very sound spanking. Pat the end of it, Joe was crying and wailing like any toddler. He was beyond speech, and kept up his crying as Peg put him in a clean diaper from her bag. She took from the bag another pair of pink plastic pants, decorated this time with teddy bears and hearts. She also took a large pacifier from the bag. 'I'm going to let you have a paci for a few minutes until you've calmed down,', Peg said. She put the paci in Joe's mouth as he sat unhappily on the rug in front of her. Joe was glad of it. It was just what he needed, and he did calm down as he sucked away. Peg took her cell phone from the pocket of her pants and sat back to take a couple of shots of Joe. 'For my scrapbook,' Peg said. 'I'll give you one too,' she said to Joe. 'It might remind you to behave around adults.' Joe didn't care. He was just glad the spanking had stopped. He was focused on the lovely soft teat in his mouth. 'That's better,' said Peg, smiling at Joe once more. Joe felt better too. He would have smiled back, despite his spanking, if it weren't for the paci between his lips. He really was grateful for that. He had forgotten how good one felt, and his thumb was a poor substitute for the soft, slippery vinyl. After a few minutes, Peg suggested he sit and watch the remainder of the video. 'If you can be a good little boy, and not be such a baby. Do you think you can stop being a baby?' Peg asked. Joe felt confused again. He looked down at the thick diaper under his babyish plastic pants, and sucked hard on his paci. 'Not a baby,' he tried to say. The words were garbled, and produced a drool of saliva which left a dark trail on Joe's t-shirt, but Peg understood, and kissed the top of his head. Joe gurgled happily, and felt no concern as he peed into his diaper. As Peg had said, he had no control over his peeing and pooping. That was why he was wearing a diaper and adults expected him to use it. 'Of course you're not, sweetie,' said Peg. 'Ann will be home soon. I'll give her your paci for special occasions, so, open up!' Peg held out her hand to take the paci from Joe. 'No!' he said defensively, clamping his teeth down on the much-enjoyed paci. To be continued.
    4 likes
  11. Friday December 30th is the 12th birthday of our forums, and this one is a special milestone for me as 12 is also my age-play age. My thanks to all for making this an active community for more than a decade, and let's hope we get another dozen years and more!
    4 likes
  12. Post-Mortem (a.k.a Author's Ego Trip) It's taken us 18 months and 124k words, but we finally got through Cherry's week. Again, thanks to everyone for the kind words along the way. It made a very painful writing process that much more bearable. Now that it's done, I have some very mixed feelings about the Promise. Let's talk about a few things: I said to myself before I started the Promise that I needed to plan it out. Some (all?) of my previous stories had really suffered from a lack of direction, and I didn't want to fall into the same trap, so I spent some time making a rough outline before I got into it. That above quote was what I passed by PPP in June (?) last year to make sure I wasn't treading on any toes. It was heaps more direction than I'd had for any previous story, and it got off to a good start, but then I got it into my head to make stuff up along the way. The story was meant to go straight from chapter 4ish to chapter 16ish, minus the daycare, minus the hypnotism, minus the padlocks, minus pretty much the entirety of Part 2. Evelyn was meant to win in Chapter 25, and the story ended with Raymond showing up a few months later to rescue Cherry and Dawn. The one change that really made a mess of everything was deciding at the last minute that Dawn might not want to be co-operative. We were going well up until there. I thought it would be a cool twist to have Cherry rock up and find her sister had adjusted to her place in the world, and it was a cool twist, but it also caused a lot of problems. I had to retcon in this overly-complex conspiracy theory of Evelyn sending the letter, which also meant I had to come up with a reason for her sending the letter, which meant I had to retcon in Dawn being depressed, which meant I had to retcon in her surgery and getting addicted to painkillers, and it was just this absolute clusterfuck that made me not want to continue the story. It all sorted it outself out in the end (mostly), but that's why there were many long stretches where there were no updates So about Lucas. He was a last minute inclusion that basically saved the story. I'd had the brilliant idea () to make Dawn un-co-operative, which meant I needed a new way to get Cherry into Evelyn's house. Like Guilynn pointed out up above somewhere, the logic behind Lucas' stay with Evelyn is a little shaky, but that was the tradeoff to keep the story moving. Cherry couldn't get in to save her sister without help, so hey! Suddenly Dawn has a brother, only he's crippled because the plot has to simultaneously get Cherry inside while also providing a reason as to why Lucas couldn't find the keys to these demented padlocks. I fucking hate those padlocks. They creeped me out even as I was writing it, but it was the only solution I could come up with. If there's one thing I'd change about the story, that'd be it. Even after all that, I still didn't really resolve everything I wanted to resolve. There was the underground network of littles at the daycare that Lucas mentioned once that never amounted to anything. Daisy Bell's secret identity was going to be a big deal. That giant photo album they find in Annabelle's room was meant to be really, really significant, which is why there was all those mentions of SbP and pictures of snow that never eventuated to anything. All of Evelyn's talk about Harrison being the angel on her shoulder was because the initial plan was to have him show up in the epilogue and talk sense into his wife (which was the ending I rewrote after chapter 24). There were all these things I seeded in and said "I'll get to it later," and then I just ran out of time and energy to include everything. In the end, I decided to just cut my losses and finish the damn thing. I figured a complete story with holes was better than an incomplete one. TL:DR: The Promise was an absolute nightmare to write. I'm very proud of it, and I'm more or less happy with how it came out, but God was it painful. Moral of the story? Come up with all the fun twists before you start writing! Oh, don't worry. I totally understand that Sylvia's exclusion from the epilogue was a bit disappointing, but there's a very good reason for it
    4 likes
  13. Candy opened the top dresser drawer. She took a pair of purple cotton training panties that were still in the package. She opened the closest and took a purple t-shirt off a hanger, then reached up and grabbed a pair of purple shorts. Walking back over the the bed she set the clothes down beside Michelle. "At least these panties are new. I don't think you what to wear someone else's?" Candy tore the package open and pulled out the thick cotton panties. "Stand up please." Michelle looked at the panties her mother was holding in her hands. "Where did they come from?" Candy held the training panties out. "The dresser. We will have to replace them, but for now they will have to do. Foot up." Candy said, knowing full well her sister had purchased them. "I can dress myself. Thank you very much." Candy held the training panties out, "Okay, go for it." Michelle grabbed the panties out her mothers hand and looked at them. "What the hell. I'm not wearing these." Michelle could see they were thick, very thick. Not anything she wanted to wear. Candy turned, saying nothing and made her way back to the dresser. She opened it back up and took out a disposable training pant. Walking back over to Michelle, she held up the training pants. "Your choice!" Michelle looked at the pull-ups, then down at the cotton panties. "Mom, come on. I don't need any of these. Just get me some regular underwear." "Sorry, we don't have any, remember? You left your suitcase at home." Just as Candy finished they heard footsteps coming up the stairs. The bedroom door was wide open. She looked out. Abby and Gail walked by, then Sarah came through the doorway, with a towel wrapped around her. Michelle looked at Sarah with her towel around her. Michelle then closed her eyes and wanted to slap herself for not doing the same when she came back from swimming. "Hi Aunt Candy. Hi Michelle." "Hello sweetheart, did you have a good swim." Candy asked. "I did. It was lots of fun." Sarah walked over and pulled the bottom dresser drawer out and took out some clothes. "I will go change in the bathroom." Sarah skipped through the bathroom door, closing it behind her. Candy looked down at Michelle, "Funny how Sarah seems to have no problem getting dressed all by herself and yet, here we are." Michelle said nothing. She was to concerned about the two options of underwear she had to choose from. "Mom stop. I'm not wearing either. I will go without." "Not a option. Which one are you wearing?" Michelle looked up at her mother. She had had it. "Fuck you! I'm going home." she started to get up. Candy dropped the pull-up on the floor and quickly took Michelle over her knees. She started to spank her and held nothing back, "That's the last time you're going to swear at me little girl. I've had enough out of you." Swat, Swat, Swat. Michelle's legs were kicking and she was trying to get away. Her bottom started to feel like it was on fire. Michelle broke and began to bawl like a baby. Abby and Gail stood in the doorway watching. Candy looked up at them. The the girls turned and left. Candy stopped the spanking and held Michelle up to her chest. "I hate doing this honey, but you need to stop." Candy wiped some tears away from Michelle's face. Michelle sat in her mother's lap, crying her eyes out. Sarah come out of the bathroom, fully clothed. She stopped when she saw Michelle crying on her mommy's lap. "Is Michelle okay?" she asked. "She's fine honey. She was a bad girl and I had to give her a spanking." "Oh." is all Sarah said, then skipped out of the bedroom. Sarah returned moments later, "Mommy said, lunch is ready." "We will be down shortly. Just need to get this little monster dressed." Sarah smiled and skipped back out the doorway. Candy again looked down at Michelle. "Incredible. Now you know why I've been paying someone to look after you at school." Michelle had somewhat stopped crying but not really. She couldn't think straight. It took a while, but she finally asked, "What?" Candy shook her head, "I just find it funny that Sarah come in here, dressed herself and is heading back downstairs. No fuss, no muss. You do know she is 10 years younger then you?" Candy slid Michelle off her lap and placed her on the bed. "Are you going to get dressed? At this point Michelle didn't feel like she was 10 years older then Sarah. She had just received the worst spanking in her life. She's been given the choice between two pairs of underwear that would be more suited towards a three year old. Michelle rubbed her eyes and lifted her bum up off the bed. It was hurting bad. Candy took the cloth training panties and pulled them up past Michelle's ankles. Michelle did nothing to stop her. She couldn't. Her mother had won. She took Michelle by the arms and pulled her off the bed, returning to the training panties, pulling them up around her waist. T-shirt on, Candy held the shorts out and Michelle slowly put her feet in. Candy pulled the shorts up fairly high. The little, tight, purple shorts did nothing to hide the bulge around Michelle's waist, if at all, it made it worse. Candy bent down, "I hope that is the last spanking you need for a long, long time." Michelle just nodded her head up and down, not wanting to look at her mother. Candy took Michelle by the hand and walked her out, down the stairs.
    4 likes
  14. Chapter 25 The Promise It was as if the hand of God had fallen from Heaven to smite Evelyn Goldsworthy's house from the face of the planet. There was a colossal crack, as if the world itself were breaking in two, and then a pillar of fire burst forth to link the sky to the ground. It blazed amidst a cloud of debris as black as the ace of spades. Cherry felt her teeth ache and her heart sink as she watched the rear-view mirror light up like day. So much for this not being a movie, the stunned little thought to herself. She couldn't tear her eyes from the spectacle. Or being subtle. Raymond pulled over to the curb, and for a long moment all any of them could do was peer through the back window at the cataclysm they'd wrought. Wreckage rained from the night sky like shrapnel, and Cherry's heart further sank from her gut to her toes as she saw just how far some of it was being flung. They'd not only nuked Evelyn's house, they'd nuked a sizeable chunk of suburban Thornbridge. The realisation that freeing her sister was going to potentially injure innocent strangers left a bitter taste in her mouth. She'd gone from being a liberator to an arsonist. How had it come to this? Her sister evidently shared her train of thought. "If I'd known this was going to happen, I wouldn't have even thought of leaving." Dawn ripped her gaze from the carnage to look Cherry in the eye, her face pallid and distraught. The chubby little wrung the hem of her nightie as she said, "I never thought I'd say this, but spending a lifetime filling my pants suddenly doesn't sound so bad. I might have even smiled as I did it." "Speak for yourself. I'm just disappointed Mama wasn't inside." Lucas had to physically stand up to peer out the back windscreen. The inferno eddied and swirled on his face like rippling water. "It's the least she deserves." Cherry grimaced. Horrible though Evelyn may be, the little wasn't one to wish death upon anyone. "That's awful." "More awful than what she did to me and your sister?" Raymond spoke up before his roommate could force herself to make a half-hearted rebuttal. "We should get going," the Amazonian waiter said quietly. His knuckles were white on the wheel, and unlike his companions, their chauffeur seemed physically incapable of looking anywhere but the road ahead of them. Sweat lined his brow despite the chill of the night. "We've already stayed to long." He wasn't wrong."Keep it together, big man." Cherry gave her roommate's thigh a reassuring pat, wishing she could feel as confident as she sounded. As it was, she wasn't confident she was capable of controlling her bladder anymore, let alone ending the night a free woman. "The end's in sight, isn't it? Let's get moving." "I guess you're right." "Aren't I always?" He didn't look convinced. All the same, Raymond gave a curt, reluctant nod, and then they were off once more, rushing down the streets of Thornbridge as if the devil himself were snapping at their heels. * “ – except roll down the window and let the wind blow back your hair,” an earnest voice half spoke, half sang over a frolicking piano line. A glockenspiel chimed in agreement, echoing the melody of its companion. “The night’s busting open and these two lanes will take us anywhere...” “Turn it off,” Dawn ordered thickly. “You don’t like the Boss?” Raymond’s voice was a full octave higher than its usual, gravelly self. “Everyone likes the Boss.” “We got one last chance to make it real...” “I don’t care. Turn it off.” “...and trade in these wings for some wheels...” Seemingly unperturbed by Dawn's protests, the Amazon then took it upon himself to indulge his inner rock star. “Climb in back, heaven’s waiting down on the tracks,” Raymond attempted to sing. He looked ready to cry. “Whoa, oh, come take my – ” Her friend was never going to find employment in the E Street Band. Cherry punched the off button and slunk back in her seat. “We just nuked her house,” the little muttered, closing her eyes and resting her head against the leather. “And you’re fucking singing?” “I thought you might appreciate my singing because we just nuked her house. You all look like you’re about to piss yourself.” “So do you.” “Exactly.” The shakiest laugh Cherry had ever had the misfortune of hearing followed Raymond's remark. “Ex-fucking-actly...and unlike some of us, I'm not equipped to deal with that particular situation." He threw a pointed glance at the junction of the little's legs before returning his attention to the road. All Cherry could do was cringe and pretend she didn't know what he was talking about...although once again, her roommate had a point. They couldn't take back the destruction of Evelyn's...well, everything, so what were they achieving by stressing like they were? What was done was done. They'd be better off looking forward to all the things they now had to look forward to. If we we don't get arrested. How many years in prison do you get for incinerating a city block? "So how does it feel to be a free woman?" Cherry called over her shoulder, pondering whether she'd prefer living the rest of her life behind the bars of a crib or a cell. "You're wearing your last diaper, sis." Her response was a disbelieving snort. "I wish," Dawn disagreed. The pudgy little glanced down at her crotch, where the bulge of her underwear was outlined in perfect clarity against her leggings. "My potty training is fifty fifty at best these days. I'm not getting out of these anytime soon." She sighed and glanced across at Lucas. "Although I guess you have it worse." "I'd kill for fifty fifty," the inbetweener agreed. He slapped the padding between his legs, grimacing at the muted thud the collision made. "You didn't have that disk mess with your head. You can at least get your potty training back if you work at it; mine's gone for good." "We'll get you to that Moore guy Evie was talking about," Cherry reassured him. She tried a smile on for size. "She said that was what he specialised in, didn't he? Un-messing heads?" "I guess." Lucas' own smile was tentative, but a tentative smile was better than no smile. "Hey, maybe you're right." They were quiet for a short while then, content to watch the world whiz by the window, when Dawn at last said, "This is really happening, isn't it?" Cherry met her sister's eye in the rear-view mirror. "You better believe it." "I mean, you're right." Dawn nodded thoughtfully at Lucas. "I will eventually get my potty training back, and you will eventually have your head sorted out. Ma - Evie's not going to be around to stop that from happening. We're going to go home, we're going to get out of these stupid clothes, we're going to go back to being normal people, and we'll...we'll..." her voice trailed off. "Man, we're going to be normal people again. We're going to be adults." The nervous smile Cherry had sighted on Lucas' face before began to blossom into something magical as he too began to consider the freedom his future held. "You're right," he said slowly. A stupid grin broke out across his face. "Geez, I can go back to school. I can drive again. I can..." "You can see your sisters again," Cherry suggested, suppressing a grin of her own. The look on Lucas' face made everything she'd suffered through over the last week worthwhile. Dawn evidently agreed, because she immediately began to laugh. She threw herself at her adoptive brother, hugging him as tight as the seatbelt allowed. "Oh my God, we're not related anymore!" She ruffled his tuft of hair and beamed at the startled boy. "Thank Christ. You're the worst little brother a girl could ask for." Lucas looked as if he'd seen a ghost. "Thank you?" He cast a tortured glance Cherry's way, smothered in his companion's meaty embrace. "Dude, you're sweating like a pig. Get off me." "Nope." Dawn rocked her companion in her arms as if he were a teddy bear. Her laughter tapered off to ecstatic giggles, and to the shock of absolutely everyone present she plastered a fat, wet kiss on the smaller boy's cheek. "We got away, Lucas. We got away!" They pulled into their motel's carpark then, and the very first thing Cherry noticed was that their room light was on. Her joy evaporated instantly. That golden window could herald only one thing, and that one thing could only be Sylvia. Neither Cherry or Raymond had heard from the giantess since her dramatic departure yesterday afternoon, and she felt her heart sink at the realisation that they were going to have to get reacquainted. "She ruins everything, doesn't she?" Raymond muttered to himself as they came to a stop in front of their door, voicing the thoughts of everyone present. He glanced at Cherry. "What do we do?" The little sighed. "Do we have a crucifix handy?" "I have one in my back pocket. Never leave home without it." Raymond shook his head and killed the engine. "Seriously, Cherry." "How would I know? She's your girlfriend." She shrugged and returned her roommate's exasperated stare. "What was it you said yesterday? 'Get out of this room, get out of my life, and don't come back?' Just do that again, that did the trick." "It obviously didn't do the trick. She's in there, isn't she?" Raymond grunted as he undid his seatbelt and kicked the door open. "And she's not my girlfriend anymore. You're the last person I'd expect to forget that. Come on, let's just get this over with." Half a city removed from the ruins of Evelyn's mansion, the night was surprisingly quiet. Sirens could be heard wailing in the distance, but they were far enough away to be muted and inconsequential. The loudest sound was Cherry's own anxious breathing, and the crunch of their footsteps on gravel as they made the short trek to the door. After everything she'd endured over the last week, the little felt half in a dream as she watched her big sister toddle along in front of her, Lucas balanced precariously on her hip. Everything both girls had suffered through had built towards this moment, and now that it was here, it was almost hard to believe. Every trial, every scheme, every indignity had been a stepping stone bringing them that little bit closer to where they now stood. It was as awesome as it was unbelievable, and Cherry had to smile. Well, it's all over now. "Here we go," Raymond grumbled to himself as he fumbled with the key. He hesitated only long enough to make an agonised face at Cherry before letting himself inside. "Sylvia!" He called as he crossed the threshold, an entourage of littles hot on his heels. "I meant what I said yesterday, you're not going to get any sympathy. You've got ten seconds to leave before I call the police, so you should...uh..." His voice trailed off, and peering around the Amazon's legs, Cherry quickly surmised the reason why. There was a little girl standing in the far corner of the room, facing the wall with her hands planted firmly on top of her head. The back of her dress was tucked into the waistband of a diaper discoloured from overuse, revealing a pair of reddened thighs that had clearly endured a brutal spanking in the recent past. The girl squirmed at the sound of Raymond's voice, but she made no move to turn and face him. The Amazon shot Cherry a quizzical look, which she could only return with a shrug. "Hello?" Raymond's voice was uncertain, and he crossed the room the way a tiger might stalk its prey. Cherry watched, feeling the first twinges of unease in her belly. She'd suffered enough deviations from the original plan for one night. Why was there a stranger in their room? "Little girl?" "I'm sorry." The voice that spoke up from the corner was small, broken and awfully familiar. "You were right all along, I didn't know, I'm sorry, you've got to leave, Ray, she's insane, she's here, you've got to - " Two things happened in that moment. One, Raymond's hand fell upon the intruder's shoulder, and he spun her around to reveal the little girl in the loaded diaper was none other than his ex-girlfriend. Sylvia's face was flustered and streaked with tears, and she'd somehow managed to shave off over half her height since Cherry had last seen her, but there was no mistaking her long-time antagonist. The shrunken giantess stared up at her boyfriend with a potent mixture of terror and shame. "I'm sorry," Sylvia sobbed, shrugging free of his grasp and pressing herself against the wall. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry." At the same time, the door dramatically slammed shut. Evelyn Goldsworthy stepped out of the corner, a frown on her lips and a gun in her hand. Everything seemed to slow down. It was as if Cherry was watching the world in slow motion, as if her brain simply couldn't process the impossibility of the situation fast enough to run it in real time. The little's heart skipped a beat, then began to work overtime to catch up. She could see everything with perfect clarity - the way the firearm gleamed beneath the overheads, the way Evelyn's wrinkles were pulled taut as she scowled, the way her sister physically flinched and began to tremble. No, she wanted to shriek. No, you weren't meant to be here, we were so close. Her tongue felt like an anchor. Paralysed, all she could do was watch with round, horrified eyes. A gun, she has a gun! "It's about time you lot showed up. If you'd taken any longer, your friend would have been too tired to stand up." A grim smile graced Evelyn's face as she surveyed the scene. Her gaze came to a rest on Cherry's face. "It's nice to see you again, Tyra. Or should I say Cherry?" "What did you do to her?" Raymond spun away from his terrified girlfriend and took a threatening step towards the giantess, only to come to an immediate halt when she spun around to level the gun in his direction. His face collapsed into a mask of black fury. "What did you do to her?" "She shrunk her." Lucas' voice was meek and frightened. He'd slid off Dawn's hip at some point, and now he gesticulated wildly at the device in his adoptive mother's hand from the floor. "With that." "The boy has the right of it, for once." Evelyn shrugged, as if the matter was of no more concern than a buzzing bee. She never removed Raymond from the sight of her gun. No, not a gun, Cherry abruptly realised. A shrink ray. The shrink ray. "Your friend here came to see me yesterday afternoon, and she had quite a tale to share. Something along the lines of how the girl I welcomed into my household wasn't who she said she was, and that she and her sociopath roommate were going to kidnap my daughter later that night." A hard glint appeared in the older woman's eye. "I already knew little Tyra wasn't who she said she was, but the kidnapping came as quite a shock. I had to do something about all that, didn't I?" "So you shrunk her?" "She thought I'd be happy to hear from her." Evelyn bared her teeth at Sylvia, who promptly cowered behind Raymond's leg. "Her, who conspired to take my daughter away from me. If she wants to tattle like a child, then she can be a child." Sylvia's demotion to diapers, sweet though it may have been in other circumstances, was the last thing that concerned Cherry right then. "You knew?" the little blanched, suddenly dizzy. She thought she might be sick. "What do you mean, you knew? For how long?" The giantess' eyes momentarily flickered to the little before returning to Raymond. "You weren't particularly crafty, dear. That's what I mean." She grimaced and shook her head. "I had my suspicions from the beginning - isn't there another girl named Tyra at Pumpkin's daycare? - but I knew for sure once you decided to open your mouth in the bathtub. Did you really think I'd leave you alone after the mess you made of my living room?" She clucked her tongue. "Come on, dear. I'm old, not senile." Her heart was a stone in her throat. "But...you said nothing." Cherry glanced back to where Dawn stood frozen in the doorway. Her older sister's face was a rictus of terror. She supposed her own mustn't be all too dissimilar. "If you knew, why didn't you - " "I was curious." Evelyn shrugged yet again. "And it wasn't like you ever had a chance, dear. You weren't getting into Annie's room by yourself, so there was no risk leaving you to your devices. The only real chance you had was tonight...and your friend ruined that by running her mouth." "Ray, I'm sorry." Sylvia's voice was ragged. Her arms snaked around her boyfriend's leg, and she clung there like a koala in a tree. She buried her face in the back of his kneecap. "I was so mad yesterday, I never thought - " Raymond recoiled from her touch. Wordless, he shook himself free and marched across the room to stand between the littles and their antagonist, pointedly ignoring the way Sylvia's face crumpled as a result. "What do you want?" he asked stiffly. He crossed his arms and glared daggers at the shrink ray scant inches from his face. "You're going to shrink me, too? Add me to your freak show?" There was no amusement in Evelyn's smile. "You have to be very brave or very stupid to be running your tongue right now, all things considered." He didn't rise to the bait. "I asked you a question." "I want my daughter." The giantess' glanced past Raymond to the obese little in the doorway, and for a split second she looked every year her age. It was only for a second, though. She shook her head, and once again she was as cold as ice. "And I want her sister. Tyra, Cherry, whoever she is on any given day. You can take the boy and leave, I don't give a fig for either of you. You just leave us be, and no one needs to get hurt." "Leave you be to ruin my friend's life?" Raymond crossed his arms. "I don't think so." "No?" Evelyn cocked the gun and raised it till it was level with the Amazon's face. "You're not exactly in any position to barter, dear." Raymond stared down the barrel. A tiny bead of sweat dropped from his brow. "You're mad," he declared unsteadily. He balled his hands into fists, clenching and unclenching them over and over again. "Stark raving mad. You have no right, you - " "You want to lecture me on who has the right? You, who broke into my house and abducted my daughter, want to tell me I have no right?" "She's not your daughter." Raymond stood tall in the face of adversary. Had she not been terrified, Cherry would have beamed with pride. "We'll call the police." "The police aren't like to believe a naked little with a tall tale, alone in a motel room at the crack of dawn." The gun was quivering in Evelyn's hand. "I've had quite enough of this nonsense, dear. This ends now. You can join the boy and your girlfriend in a crib, it's no skin off my nose. Pumpkin and I will drop the three of you off at the orphanage, and we'll go about our lives like this never happened. I'll be laughing all the way to - " And that was when Lucas struck. The in-betweener had managed to crawl into position, unnoticed whilst the spotlight was elsewhere, and now he threw all of his weight into the back of Evelyn's calf. The older woman staggered forward, cursing and twisting to lay eyes on her assailant. "What - " she managed to gasp, her eyes narrowing at the sight of her antagonist, but by then it was too late. Raymond struck out, fast as a striking snake, and the gun went flying. It sailed towards Cherry, and with adrenaline lancing through her veins, the little leapt to catch it. This is it, she thought wildly, watching the weapon draw closer and closer. This isn't over, we can still get out of here, I just need...to... But as she had once reflected to Lucas, she was only the size of a chihuahua, and her legs simply weren't tall enough for the task. The gun sailed high over her grasping hands, crashing into the floor with a colossal clatter. Her heart in her throat, Cherry spun to find it, tasting bile and hearing a thunderous drumbeat in her ears... ...to find that Evelyn's hidden ace had landed right in front of Dawn, who promptly lunged to grab and level it at her adoptive mother. "Get back," she yelled in a shrill, terrified voice. Her grip on the weapon was clumsy and uncertain. "Get away from them, I'm warning you." Evelyn's relief was palpable. She laughed a shaky laugh and opened her arms. "Pumpkin," she began with a tenuous smile. She began to move towards the little. "Pumpkin, look what these...these thugs have done to you and your Mama. You've got to - " "These thugs are my friends." Dawn strode across the room, her nightgown swishing about her legs and the gun shaking in her hand. Taken by surprise, Evelyn squeaked and retreated. She found a wall at her back and a very angry little at her front. "And you are not my Mama. You never were." "Pumpkin - " "Dawn." Dawn raised the shrink ray straight up into Evelyn's face. "My name is Dawn." "I took you in." Evelyn's face was pale save for two bright spots high upon her cheekbones. "I could have had you arrested for what you did, and I took you in. I fed you from my table, I clothed you, I - " "You only wanted me to replace your daughter. Your real daughter." The giantess look as if she'd been struck. "Pumpkin - " "DAWN." "It's not fair." Evelyn yelped and flinched as her antagonist prodded her thigh with the barrel of the gun. "Everything I did, I did for my family. For Harry and...and for her. I did horrible, horrible things so they could live an easy life, and some monster murdered her before my eyes. My Annie was taken for me, because some monster couldn't wait another week for his fix." Her eyes began to water. "I didn't deserve to watch my daughter die. I didn't deserve to have my husband divorce me, to have him ha...hate me. I don't - " "I am not Annabelle Goldsworthy." The air left the giantess' lungs. "No, of...of course you're not." Tears began to fall down her cheeks in earnest. "No, heavens, you're not, but you're...you're all I have. Pumpkin, you have to - " Dawn took a step back. "Stop calling me that." Her face was as wet as her mothers. "I'm not your pumpkin, damn you. Not anymore. My name is Dawn. DAWN." "You can't do this to me." The giantess finally broke down completely. Her chest rose and heaved, and her voice was hoarse and hysterical as she sobbed, "Annie, you can't do this, I'm your Mama, how can you do this to your own Mama, please, you can't - " Tears streamed down Dawn's face like swollen rivers. "You're not my Mama." She pulled the trigger. There was a blinding flash of green light, and then all there was was a shattered old lady with a red face and a snotty nose. Evelyn stared mutely, as if she didn't believe the little she'd cherished for so long had actually shot her, shocked into silence and inaction... ...and then the changes started, and she had no choice but to believe it. "No," Evelyn gasped, hugging herself as her body began to fold into itself. Her arms disappeared into the sleeves of her coat, and her pants began to slide down her thighs. The giantess blushed, squealed and snatched them up, and as she did so her hairnet slid off her bun. It clung to the side for an instant like some grotesque insect before falling to the floor. "No, you can't do this, you can't...you...this isn't how it was meant to be." She was fighting a losing battle with her clothing. Already, Evelyn had lost a third of her height, and all of a sudden she resembled nothing more than child playing dress-up in their parents clothing. For a long moment, she fought to right her clothes even as she found herself swimming inside them...until, recognising the futility of it all, she attempted to shed them completely. By then, however, she was too short to do so. Naked fear ran unchecked across the giantess' face as she realised her fate was inevitable, and with a miserable wail, Evelyn melted away into her clothes like a snowman in Summer. In the end, her best efforts left her nothing more than a struggling, misshapen lump beneath a pile of oversized clothing, no taller than the average little. It took the older woman a minute to disentangle herself from her own attire. Clutching an enormous shirt about her body in an attempt to preserve what little was left of modesty, Evelyn fell to her knees and wept. "What have you done?" she lamented, hiding her face in her hands. Her body was wracked by sobs as violent as they were loud. "This isn't fair, you can't do this to me, I'm...I'm..." "You're a little." Cherry could scarcely believe it, but her eyes did not deceive her. She was standing eye to eye with the woman that had made her and her sister's life hell. Even after spending a not inconsiderable amount of time in Lucas' presence, the fact that such a transformation was possible didn't fail to awe the little. "Jesus, you're even smaller than me." It was small comfort to the traumatised giantess. All Evelyn could do was cry and mourn the loss of everything she'd ever held dear, loud enough for the dead to hear. Dawn stood at the forefront of the scene, staring down at her reduced tormenter with morbid fascination. "It's the least you deserve," she said dully. The look on her face was equal parts disbelief, guilt and rage. "After everything you've done, a taste of your own medicine is getting off easy." Evelyn didn't seem to hear her. She simply sobbed and sobbed and sobbed, something which apparently irritated Dawn to no end. The chubby little scowled at the wreck before her with disgust. "To think I was terrified of you," she wondered through gritted teeth. "You're pathetic. You were always pathetic." "I just wanted us to be happy." Evelyn wiped at her eyes and sniffled dramatically. "You and me and your sister, just one big happy - " "We can't stay here." Cherry glanced up at her roommate. Raymond was as transfixed by the spectacle as anyone else in the room, but his face was drawn and exhausted where the rest were curious. He looked down at the little by his side and answered the question in her eyes with a sigh. "She's going to attract more attention than we need right now," he said in a detached voice. "And you better believe that there's going to be police scouring the city after what we did to her place. We need to pack up and go. Now." That distracted Evelyn from her misery. She looked up, confusion etched into her flustered cheeks. "What are you talking about?" She looked from Raymond to Cherry and back again. "My place? What did you do to my place?" Raymond elected not to answer that question. "Up we go," he said, and with no pretence of concern for the reduced woman's wellbeing he pulled her to her feet. It had the unintended side effect of causing Evelyn's shirt to fall away, and the newly-minted little squealed as her naked body was revealed in all it's glory. Before anyone could process the sight, she was being marched across the room and unceremoniously pushed into the bathroom. "You can stay in here while we get our stuff together. Out of the way, where no one can accidentally hear you." Raymond glanced around the room for his associates' approval, and upon finding it, turned to meet his ex-girlfriend's traumatised gaze. His face was unreadable. "You too, Sylvia." The giantess was hiding under the table, watching the proceedings with puffy, bloodshot eyes. They grew wide at the proclamation that she was to join Evelyn in the bathroom. "Ray - " "It's not up for discussion." "I tried to help you," the woman protested weakly. "As soon as you walked in, I told you it was a trap, that she was here, that - " "Sylvia." Raymond's voice cracked as he spoke, and he cleared his throat before continuing. The night's events were finally taking their toll on the last Amazon standing, and it was with some effort that he finished, "Sylvia, you sold us out. Don't make this harder than it has to be." Whatever she saw in her towering boyfriend's face ended whatever protests she was formulating. The once-giantess crawled out from under the table, brushing off her kneecaps and meekly crossing the room. "I still love you," she said quietly as she took her position beside Evelyn in the bathroom. She seemed utterly unperturbed by the crying, naked woman beside her. She had eyes only for Raymond, seeking absolution in his rugged visage. "I know you do," her boyfriend responded. "I love you too." With that, he closed the door, removing both women from his life forever. When he turned back to face what remained of his cohort, Raymond's face was as wet as anyone else's. He wiped at his eyes angrily before getting straight down to business. "Neither of them can be allowed to convince anyone that we had anything to do with what happened tonight," he began. His voice was choked and thick. "We're going to drop them off at some etiquette school on the way out, and they can lose the use of their tongues. Better yet, we find someone that can change their faces around a little so they don't look like someone that might know something. We don't need the police to find a miniature Evelyn Goldsworthy. Agree?" A taste of her own medicine indeed. The thought was an uneasy one, but Cherry nodded along with her accomplices all the same. "That's pretty messed up, Ray," she allowed quietly. She could see her misgivings mirrored on Lucas' face, and even Dawn looked a little skeptical. "Can't we just - " "Can't we just what?" Raymond shook his head. The Amazon looked less than happy, but his face was set. "If either one of them blabs about us being related to that explosion, we're toast. It's no less than she'd have done for us, Cherry. She said it herself." She glanced past her roommate, towards the bathroom. She imagined Sylvia and Evelyn listening to their fate through the door and wondered what was going through their minds. "I guess you're right," the little conceded reluctantly. It galled her to stoop to the level of the woman she'd been working to thwart, but when she got down to it, what choice did they have? "I guess you're right." "You don't need to guess. You know I'm always right." Raymond managed a weak smile and a phlegmy chuckle. "Come on, we don't have time to debate ethics. Pack your bags, Cherry. We're going home." The Promise concludes (at last) in the Epilogue
    4 likes
  15. Candy started."Thank you for doing this." "No problem." they both said at the same time. "Can you imagine her going to Toronto by herself? I just can't let that happen." "No kidding. I'm surprised she even wants to go, with her still wetting the bed and all." Kim walked towards the huge window. "Look at her down there. She looks younger then Sarah and may I say, she acts younger." "She's still wetting the bed?" Margret said, not really surprised to hear that. "She is. I helped with that, but it didn't take much. By the way, how did you get that set up in the bathroom so quick?" "We got here last night. The bed is all ready and I bought a whole bunch of clothes for her. Oh and all other things you asked for." "Awesome. Thank you very much." Kim turned back around, "Why didn't you put her in that swim diaper? You had the perfect chance." Candy held up the swim diaper. "Oh, don't worry, she won't be going swimming with out it again." All three woman laughed. The four girls got to the beach. Michelle's mind was elsewhere. All she could think about was Tracy. Abby had picked up a bag that was sitting beside the back door. Not a word was said, on the short walk to the water. Abby set the bag down and pulled out two water wings. She took Michelle's arm and started to slide one up. Michelle came to her senses when Abby took a hold of her arm. "Hey, what are you doing?" Abby stopped, but kept a hold of Michelle's arm. "Putting your water wings on, silly." "I don't need fucking water wings. Let go of me." Abby let go of the water wing but kept a hold of Michelle's arm. She spun her around and landed her hand on Michelle's bum. "Watch your language, Sarah is right here." Michelle couldn't believe Abby just spanked her, "What the hell, don't you ever hit me! Let go of me!" "What did i just say about the language. Enough." again, Abby delivered a spank to Michelle's bottom. Michelle tried to yank her arm away from Abby's grip, but there was no way that was going to happen. "Let go of me!" Michelle screamed. "Fine, you don't want to go swimming, I can take you back up to the cottage and let your mommy deal with you." Michelle didn't want to see her mom, not for a long time, not after what she had done and heard. Abby took Michelle's hand and started pulling her back towards the cottage. "Okay, okay. Fine, just let me go swimming. I don't need water wings, I can swim." Michelle pleaded. Abby kept walking,"Nope, Either water wings or mommy." Michelle looked up at the cottage. "Water wings." she blurted out. Abby stopped, bent down so she was eye to eye with Michelle, "That was too easy. Water wings and the swim diaper or mommy?" "What! No way Abby, you can't do this. I'm 18. Older then you. Just stop it." She stomped her foot down a couple of times which didn't make her look older. Abby started walking again,"Oh Aunt Candy, Michelle just told be to fuck off and then hit me." "I did not." Michelle screamed out. Abby stopped again, "Who is your mommy going to believe? I heard her spanking your little bum earlier, I think I want to see that, up close." Michelle pleaded, "Come on Abby, please. It's been bad enough today." tears started rolling down Michelle's cheeks, again. Michelle felt like she was in a nightmare. Abby took her finger and wiped a couple tears away. "Ohhh, don't cry baby." Abby pulled Michelle close to her and gave her a hug, Abby's hand went down and patted Michelle's bottom. "Okay, no swim diaper, but you do exactly what I tell you. Do you understand?" Abby let go of Michelle. Michelle is crying. She couldn't cope with all that has happened. "Fine. Whatever." Abby lead Michelle back down towards the water. Gail and Sarah were already in. Abby quickly put the water wings on Michelle's arms and then took her in the water. Candy watched from the window. Abby looked like she was doing great. Everyone was in on the plan, expect Sarah. It wasn't hard for Abby's and Gail's mother to convince them to treat Michelle like a 4 year old. Candy heard Abby and Gail were very happy to carryout the request. No questions asked. She had them at 'treat Michelle like a four year old.' Abby held both Michelle's hands and started walking into the lake. It got to deep for Michelle to walk and she had to lie on her stomach. Abby turned a little so she could keep walking, but knew Michelle couldn't. "Kick your legs, sweetie." Michelle kicked her legs a little. She feels very ridiculous, wearing water wings, her childish swim wear and now Abby holding her hands, acting as if Michelle had never been in water before. "I can swim." Abby paid no attention and moved faster. "Harder baby, harder." Michelle kicked a little harder. If she could get Abby to let go of her, she might just start swimming to the other side of the lake, away from all these people. Abby never let go. "Thats it baby. Kick, kick, kick." Abby went back and forth pulling Michelle and Michelle kept kicking. After a while Michelle started to get very tried. Her legs started to feel like jelly. "I can't keep going." Michelle said and got a mouth full of water in the process. She started choking, She felt some pee escape her. Abby pulled her close and placed her on her hip. Being in the water Abby had no problem placing Michelle on her hip. She patted Michelle's back, until she stopped choking. "Are you okay baby?" Michelle nodded her head up and down. "I'm not a baby!" "Guys, come look at this." Candy yelled from the window of the cottage. Kim and Margret quickly walked over towards the window. There was Abby holding Michelle on her hip, patting her back. "Oh my god, that's so cute." Kim stated. Kim took her phone out of her back pocket and took a few pictures. "I will send these to you Candy." "Prefect, thanks." Candy replied. Abby held Michelle for a few minutes and then went right back to pulling her in the water making sure she kept kicking her feet. It was close to a hour before she stopped. Michelle was tired and her legs were hurting. Abby got Michelle close enough too shore that Michelle could walk, Michelle put her feet on the bottom, but could hardly make her legs work. She is wore out. "Everything okay baby?" Abby asked. "My legs hurt and I'm tried. Thanks anyway." Michelle whined. Just what the doctor ordered, thought Abby. This little girl will soon be down for a afternoon nap. A little lunch and baby Michelle, will be out like a light. Michelle had to be careful not to fall as they made there way up to the sandy beach. She was almost glad Abby kept a hold of her hand. Not that it was the most ideal thing. Abby took the water wings off, picked up a towel, giving it to Michelle. "It's almost lunch time. I'm taking Michelle up. You guys should come out." Abby yelled to Gail and Sarah. "Okay, be up in a minute." Gail replied. Abby put the towel around Michelle and took a hold of her hand. Abby stopped about half way to the cottage. She bent down. Michelle was breathing heavy and didn't look steady on her feet. "One last thing, it's mommy from now on, I don't want to hear you calling your mommy anything else. Understand?" Michelle closed her eyes. She was so tired. "Come on Abby, wasn't that enough. I wore the stupid water wings." Abby smiled and placed her hand up Michelle's chin, "Did you just pee in your swimsuit?" Michelle opened her eyes after hearing that, "No." she had in the water when she choked, but she wasn't going now. Was she? Michelle looked down between her legs. No, she wasn't. "I think you did. I think Mommy is going to be very cross with her little girl when she finds out she went pee pee on the way back to the cottage." "Abby, stop. You know I didn't. Why are you being so mean to me?" Abby pulled Michelle's chin a little closer. "Baby, you have no idea. Is it mommy or are you a little pee pee girl?" Michelle tried to pull her head away from Abby's face, but she couldn't. She just wanted to get inside and find a way to get back home. Her legs were aching. "Whatever, Mommy then." She didn't need her mother thinking she had wet herself. Abby let go and stood back up. Hand in hand they got to the back door of the cottage. Abby took the towel from around Michelle. "Okay strip." "What?" "Get your swimsuit off. You can't go in there with it wet." "You heard her. Off with the suit." Candy said, standing behind the screen door. "But Mom." Abby started clearing her throat, looking down at Michelle. Michelle looked up at Abby, then back at her mother. "But, Mommy." Candy held back the smile she so wanted to give. "Off with the suit. I will get you something to wear." Abby reached over and took one strap over Michelle's shoulder, she pulled it down, then the other one. "I can do it." Michelle said, batting Abby's hand away. "Then do it!", her mother yelled. Michelle slowly pulled the suit down and stepped out of it. Standing naked in front of her Aunt was bad, this was worse. She kept her head down, not wanting to look at Abby. She could only imagine how she looked compared to her younger cousin. Abby took the suit from Michelle's hand. "I will hang it up." Candy opened the screen door and Michelle quickly walked in. "Thank you Abby." "No problem.", Abby said as she walked towards the clothes line. "Come on honey, lets find you some clothes to wear." Michelle stopped in her tracks. "What. You don't have some right here?" Candy held the door open. "No. The clothes are upstairs. Come on." Michelle placed her hand down to cover herself and took the couple steps into the doorway. Michelle held her mother's hand, naked as the day she was born and walked through the cottage. "Have a good swim sweetie?" her Aunt Kim asked, acting as if seeing a naked 18 year old was normal. Keeping her head down which seemed like it was the normal thing to do today, "Not really." Michelle replied. Up the stairs and directly into the bathroom Candy towed Michelle. "Up on the potty please." Michelle was tried and had about enough of the treatment. It was time to stand up for herself. Being naked was not ideal, but at some point she had to say and do something. "Okay Mom, that's enough. I'm not sure what is going on, but it has to stop. NO MORE!" Candy looked down at Michelle then leaned up against the counter. "No more? You started all of this this morning, young lady. I should be the one saying, no more." "Come on." Michelle pointed at the potty seat. "You're making me use this thing, when there is another bathroom I could use. Why?" "Michelle, you are not the only person here. There are six others. It's not all about you." "Then take this stupid thing off. Why can't we do that?" "Aunt Kim said the owner asked us not too. He put it on there for his daughter and didn't want it wrecked. I'm not even sure how it would come off, so its staying." "That's crazy." Michelle huffed. "Crazy or not, it is what it is." and with that, Candy quickly took Michelle under her arms and lifted her over, placing on the potty. Michelle was so exhausted from the swim she didn't have a lot of fight in her. She put her hands up to her chin and rested her elbows on her legs. Her feet dangling a few inches from the floor. She didn't need to pee. Five minutes went by with her mother standing over her. "Okay. Down you go. We'll try again later." Candy lifted Michelle off the potty, taking her hand, leading her into the pink bedroom. She sat Michelle down on the bed. Michelle heard a loud crinkle, something she hadn't heard earlier. She pushed her hand down on the bed, crinkle, crinkle. At this point she didn't care, she just wanted to be left alone to think.
    4 likes
  16. Michelle is so mad with her mother after hearing that comment she could have killed her. She just wanted to get back in the truck and go home. Michelle stood in the bathroom fuming. Kim opened a door that was to her right. "Use the toilet and I will see what I can find for you to wear swimming." Kim left the door open and walked away. Michelle looked to see where Kim was headed. The walls were pink. There was a twin bed covered in Dora The Explorer bedsheets. Michelle stepped through the doorway. Kim opened a closet, Michelle couldn't see it's contents. She turned and stepped back into the bathroom. Michelle walked past the double sink vanity and thats when her eyes about popped out of her head. On the toilet sat a pink plastic potty seat. There is a pink plastic step to the side. Michelle turned away from it. 'When hell freezes over. I'm not sitting on that.' "I think I found you a swimsuit. Hope it fits. Everything okay?" Kim said holding up a pink swimsuit. Michelle just pointed towards the toilet, too stunned to say anything. Kim set the swimsuit on the counter. "You need to go pee? Come on then." Kim said, holding out her hand. "I can't use that." Michelle said, pointing quickly at the potty seat. "Sure you can honey. You don't want to pee your pants do you?" "No and I won't, but look." pointing faster with her finger. Kim stepped closer. "What's the problem?" Michelle was getting frustrated. How could her Aunt not see what was going on, she was 18 for god sake,"I'm not sitting on that. I will use the one downstairs." Kim shook her head, "This is your's and Sarah's bathroom. She used it." "She's a little kid." Michelle huffed. Kim chuckled and placed her hand on Michelle's shoulder ,"A little kid? Tell me Michelle, when was the last time you had a accident?." "What?" "I asked, when was the last time you had a accident?" "I...I don't know." Michelle stammered. "You don't know? You remember it, don't you?" Michelle looked up at Kim. "I don't know...... Leave me alone!" Kim chuckled. "Taylor Swift......That wasn't that long ago." Michelle slammed her foot down. "What? She told you? That bitc....." Michelle stopped herself from calling her mother a bitch, but got just a little too much out. "You had better watch it honey. What do you think your mother would do, if I told her you just called her that?. Kim shock her head. "And by the way, are you still wetting your bed or have you finally gotten over that?" Michelle looked like a deer caught in head lights. She didn't want to answer and she didn't. She just looked down at her her Aunt's feet. "Your still wetting the bed aren't you? No wonder your mother said 'its like having a child in potty training'." Michelle was pissed. She didn't know what to do. "I'm not using that. This is ridiculous. I just want to go home." Michelle felt a tear form in her eye. The bathroom door opened and in walked Candy. "Whats going on in here?" Kim turned, "Your daughter doesn't want to use the potty." "Is that so." Candy walked up to Michelle. "What seems to be the problem? Is it too late." Candy looked down at Michelle's shorts, looking to see if they were wet. Michelle pointed at the pink plastic potty seat. "That's the problem!" Candy looked at the potty seat. "And?" "And what? I'm not sitting on that." "No? Fine, have it your way." Candy turned and walked away, taking Kim with her. Michelle stood in the bathroom still looking at the pink potty seat. What the hell? This is crazy. My mother is crazy, my aunt is crazy. This whole place is crazy. Kim and Candy returned moments later. "Are you going swimming?" her mother asked. Michelle looked at them, not really sure how to answer. "I guess." Happy she wasn't going to have to sit on something so babyish. "Alright, lets get you ready then.", she grabbed a hold of Michelle's t-shirt and pulled it up off her. "Hey! I can do it myself." Michelle screamed. Candy ignored her and had Michelle's pants and underwear off before she knew what was happening. Michelle stood naked in front of her mother and Aunt. She put her hands down to cover herself. Michelle's mother took one of her hands and pulled her into the bedroom. Candy sat on the bed, pulling Michelle quickly over her lap. Swat. Swat. Swat. Three hard spanks got Michelle's legs kicking and the tears flowing. Candy stood Michelle on her feet and turned her so that she was facing her. "Do I need to keep going? Or are you going to start behaving?" "What the hell are you doing?" Michelle screamed out. Candy stood up and then took Michelle by the shoulders and guided her onto the bed. She reached over and picked up a swim diaper off the dresser. "You had your chance Missy. Since you don't want to use the potty like a big girl, I have no choice but to put you in these." Michelle looked at the blue swim diaper. "You have got to be kidding me. I'm not wearing that." "More spankings then?" Candy said, holding up the swim diaper. Michelle's bottom hurt just after 3 swats. She had just found out her mother was not kidding when she said she would spank her. "You're not spanking me again and I'm not wearing a fucking diaper. Just take me home." Candy dropped the swim diaper on the bed, took Michelle's wrist and pulled her up. She guided her by the neck to a corner in the room. Candy pushed Michelle's nose into the corner, then delivered 3 hard swats to her naked bum. "You stand there and think about how this is going to go. When you decide, you let me know." The tears were flowing down Michelle's cheeks. She couldn't remember the last time she had received a bare bottom spanking. Sure her mother and father treated her younger then she was, but this was crazy. She was 18 standing in a corner naked, being given a choice of using a baby's potty or wearing a stupid swim diaper. Michelle stood in the corner, trying to figure out what to do. Then her mother started talking to her aunt, like she wasn't even there. "I don't know what else to do with her. She woke up wet, for the fourth time in a row this morning." "Are you putting her in diapers at bedtime?" "No, but I should be." "I guess you should. That must be a lot of work for you. Washing pee soaked sheets every morning. If she was mine, she would be in diapers right after supper. Maybe even before, that's for sure." "I've tried telling her that, but it's a fight every time I bring it up." Candy paused a few seconds. "It's my fault really. Since she started High School I've let her think she was so independent, but what she doesn't know, I've been paying, what she thinks is her friend, to look out for her at school." Michelle almost turned around after hearing that statement, but stayed still, needing to hear more. Candy continued, "You know when John and I went for the vacation a few months ago? Well, I told her that she could have a friend stay for the week, but really what happened was, I paid Tracy, 'her friend' to basically babysit for the week." Michelle turned around this time looking at her mother, not believing what she was hearing. Candy noticed Michelle turn. "Have you made a decision?" Michelle quickly turned back and kept her nose in the corner. She didn't pay Tracy to babysit her, no way. Michelle thought back to that week. Maybe it was true. NO. Tracy did make her go to bed at 9:30 every night, but Tracy went to bed at that time also. Didn't she? She does recall hearing the TV on after she had gotten into bed. Michelle's thoughts were interrupted when her mother carried on. "Tracy has walked her to school every day for the past 4 years, unless it was raining. The first year she even held her hand to cross the street. I had to remind Tracy to make sure Michelle used the bathroom on her break, because I got a call from the school more then once, too bring a change of clothes because my Michelle had peed her pants. Imagine, I had to worry about that when she started high school. You would think one would be done with that, after grade 2." Kim stood listening to Candy go on. She just nodded her head and said nothing. Tears came back to Michelle's eyes. That was true. She had wet her pants a few times the first year of high school and a few times after that, but she had kept them from her mother. That's why Tracy always made sure she went with her to the bathroom. Morning and afternoon Tracy always made the point of coming to get her to go to the bathroom together. Now thinking about, Tracy usually just fixed her make-up, while Michelle used the toilet. Michelle had always thought it was cool that one of the most popular girls wanted to hang out with her. Too many mixed memories came to Michelle's mind. Some were making sense, but some were not. Tracy wasn't really her friend, she had been paid by her mother to basically babysit her. Come on that's crazy. Michelle's legs weakened. She had to put her hands on the wall, to stop herself from falling. Michelle couldn't take it anymore. She fell to the ground, landing on her bum. Tears flowed down her cheeks. Her past four years had been a lie. Her mother had paid someone to look after her. She didn't want to admit it, but it was all making sense. Candy went to Michelle picking up off the floor. "Oh honey, I'm sorry, but what was Mommy suppose to do? It was fine in grade school, the teachers would look after you, but High School is different. Your suppose to be able to look after yourself and I knew you couldn't. Come on." Candy helped Michelle to the bed, lying her down on it. Candy picked up the swim diaper. Michelle was stunned. How could she not see what was happening to her for all those years. She had been blinded by the fact she thought she was hanging out with the cool kids. All of Tracy's comments that she has made over the years, make sense now. She always thought Tracy and the others were kidding around. How dumb is she to not figure this all out sooner? Michelle, laid out on her back, on the bed, when something came over her. It was like she regressed back to when she was 15, laid out in the same position, begging her mother not to put her in bedwetting pants. She had been dry for months at that point, but her mother still made her wear them for months later. "Please Mommy. I don't want to wear that. I'm sorry." Candy held the swim diaper up, dangling it from her finger tips. "Are you going to go use the potty like a big girl then?" Michelle closed her eyes. Tears still pouring down her cheeks. Michelle squeaked out a "Yes." She had to do something and using the potty seat seemed to be her best option. Candy pulled Michelle up off the bed and took her into the bathroom. She turned her around and sat Michelle on the pink plastic potty. It took a few seconds but Michelle started to pee. Aunt Kim and Candy stood in the bathroom as Michelle sat naked on the potty, going pee. As soon as Candy heard Michelle's pee hit the water she let out a big 'sigh'. She turned towards Kim, "See. Five more minutes and she would have peed her pants. This is what I'm talking about." Michelle finished and Candy stepped up. "All done?" Michelle kept her head down. "Yes." "Good girl." Candy said, as she took some toilet paper off the roll and wiped between Michelle's legs. Michelle did nothing. She just let it happen. She was still thinking back on her four years of High School. Candy helped Michelle stand up and took her to the sink. Michelle and Candy washed their hands. Kim handed Candy the pink swimsuit. Candy held the swimsuit down and Michelle stepped into it. She pulled it up and placed the spaghetti straps over Michelle's shoulders. Michelle glanced in the mirror. The suit was all pink and has a ruffle material that ran around her waist and over her chest. It looked like a little kids swimsuit and Michell looked like a little kid wearing it. Michelle's mother took her by the hand and they walked down the stairs. Michelle didn't notice, in her mother's other hand, was the swim diaper. When they got to the bottom of the stairs, all three girls and Margret looked up from the couch they were sitting on. "It's about time." Abby said. Candy quickly spoke up, "Someone was a little fussy about using the potty, sorry girls." Michelle wanted to crawl into a hole. She looked at the floor, praying it would open up and take her away. It was all just too much to handle. The three girls got up off the couch. "Ready to go then?" Abby asked. Candy let go of Michelle's hand. "Have fun sweetie, be careful." Michelle took a few steps towards Abby. Abby recached out and took Michelle by the hand. Gail took Sarah's hand. Abby looked down at Michelle's waist thinking she had a swim diaper on, but she couldn't tell from the ruffles. "Aunt Candy, did you want me to take that just in case?" Abby said, pointing at the swim diaper in her hand. "No, it should be okay. Right Michelle?" Michelle looked up to see what Abby was talking about and saw the swim diaper. 'Oh My God. Want is she thinking.' Too stunned to say anything Michelle just glared at her mother. If looks good kill, her mother would be dead. "Michelle, you will be okay, right?" Candy asked again. Michelle turned and tried to pull Abby, but Abby didn't move. "Don't worry Aunt Kim, I will bring her back up to use the potty in a hour or so." Abby said proudly. "Thank you Abby." Abby pulled Michelle the opposite way from the way Michelle was trying to head. "This way honey, we have to go out the back door." The four girls made there way out the back door. Abby has Michelle's hand and Gail has Sarah's hand. Candy, Kim and Margret watched the girls walk out the back door. Once the door closed, they stood, looking at each other, waiting to see who would speak first.
    4 likes
  17. Good Evening/Morning/Afternoon I am currently putting together a story that I hope will have some similar feel to Chasing Emily which was so fantastic that it forced me to sit down and write. This is the only draft so far and so always any opinions would be appreciated. It's a slow start because that's how I roll but most of the ground work has been set in whats done so far. Thanks! P.S. I'll fix the clunkier sentences tomorrow “It could be worse, it could be worse, it could be worse.” Will sat in the small back room repeating the mantra, each utterance a chance to think on all of the things more terrible than being dressed down by one of the Amazons. He could be a little, he could be a kept little unable to decide anything for himself, he could be broke, he could have dropped out of college and be living with his parents, he could be a little. Will opened the door to the back room, little more than a closet with a tiny folding table for drinks, and used the cracked mirror in the employee bathroom to put himself together. Will was an inbetweener and proud of it but more out of necessity than any from any strong self-confidence. He stood a solid 6 feet tall with a moderate build that helped him look a little bigger than he felt. His hair was dirty blonde and entirely undecided on if it was ever going to stay brown though that was an improvement on the platinum blonde it had been when he was born. He kept it short so as to not have to worry about it and currently it was pinned under the hat he had to wear while at work. His face was pale, paler due to his recent attack, and dotted with freckles that ran across his nose and into his cheeks. They had always been a sore spot with him as looking cute or childish can be dangerous for some inbetweeners and on more than one occasion he had felt the burn of curious amazon eyes as they had sized him up. Today his clothes were simple, a black polo shirt and khaki pants with some comfortable black shoes designed to keep him from falling on slick floors. The shoes had been a gift from his manager and friend from college Sarah who insisted he wear them at work for fear of him hurting himself. She had claimed it to be corporate policy when she presented them but he’d yet to see anyone else with a pair. Finally came the apron with its proud coffee stain covering the center. Will flinched as he thought of the event that had been source to his panic attack and flinched a little. He had been handing the coffee to an amazon woman when her son had knocked the cup out of his hands and onto the counter. When the cup hit the counter lid and contents exploded outwards in a scene that was still playing in slow motion in his mind. In the seconds that followed Will worked through his catalogue of things to say that would calm the situation but before he could find the right combination of deference and apology the amazon was on him in a verbal pounce. “If I had wanted a show I would have sent my little tiffy to be your helper” she said, indicating the little currently strapped into a stroller next to her. The poor redhead blushed furiously, the color seeming to leach from her hair and down to her neck, as she suckled the pacifier that was obviously secured to her head. “But I didn’t, I paid you people to get it done quick. Honestly, if you’re going to act like a little you might as well get out of the way of the bigs.” Will blushed matching the color of the littles cheeks but not the intensity. As he stumbled over a few “Uh em er’s” Sarah approached and in her best manager voice worked to defuse the situation. “I’m so sorry about that miss, you had the large half pump, soy, vanilla…” the words got quieter as Will shook himself from the memory, the remembered withering stare leeching the remaining color from his cheeks. Will strode out of the bathroom showing more confidence than he felt and swapped his apron for one not covered in coffee and shame and set back to work. Sarah knew him well enough to keep her distance but he could see her watching him, hovering when she thought he was distracted, and doing some of his sidework when she had gaps in her activity. Sarah had been his first friend in college when she was assigned the dorms next to his and had been protective ever since. If Will had it his way he would have gone through that next semester without saying more than 5 words to anyone but Sarah is an unstoppable force and Will was far from an immovable object. Sarah is the pinnacle of amazon beauty, or so Will thought, standing just a hair over 9ft tall and walked with a confidence that could still rooms to silence. Her hair was a black, deep enough to dim the room, and she wore it most often braided to keep it out of the way. Her eyes a mix of blue/gray that made the gold ring around her pupils stand out. Will could contentedly study those eyes for hours and he swore that when she was feeling mischievous you could see that ring dance with excitement. Her skin was soft and tan, her hands and feet well-manicured and her nails were often polished but Will always believed you knew her best when you had the chance to close your eyes and listen to her voice. Will had never heard anyone like her, strong in her conviction and kind to a fault, the honey smoothness of everything she said could fill you up and warm your soul. “Will?” Sarah asked, her rich and warm voice cutting though his musings. “Did you hear me?” “No, I’m sorry my head was a million miles away. Could you repeat it?” Will replied, shaking his head to try and re-center. “I said you’re done today, we got your side work done its slow so I figured you’d like the rest of your afternoon off” Sarah replied, her voice growing patient and caring. “Just remember you’re my ride tonight while my car gets worked on. I’m off at 7 but you should be here by 6:45 just in case.” “I remember Sarah, this is only the third time you’ve mentioned it today” Will said accidently allowing some of his irritation into his tone. Will realized that had been the wrong thing to say as he watched her warm and excited smile go flat and her hands unconsciously drift towards her hips. “Fool me once William” she said, using his full name to hammer in her point “but I’ll not be left waiting an extra 30 minutes because you are…what was it last time?” She asked, her voice containing the barest hint of a smile but mostly reproach. Will hated being scolded by Sarah and sheepishly admitted “Napping, but I set an alarm and there’s no way” but his defense collapsed as she raised an open hand and placed it on his shoulder. “I’m sorry to remind you so much but we have a tight schedule and it’s not every night Ally and I throw a party. I appreciate sooo much you’re helping me out but you know me, you don’t get to be the boss without being thorough.” Sarah said, smiling down and Will and bringing him into a small hug. Will turned the key to his apartment and forced the door open, the action taking more force than should have been necessary due to the quality of his building. It was a simple place and he kept it that way keeping himself unattached to the space so he could abandon it at first opportunity. It was an okay enough apartment but it was designed just for inbetweeners and littles and so wasn’t quite as nice as somewhere that amazons could also rent. The cabinets and counters were low enough that most littles could get around and a determined little could navigate the space using a step stool. Will deposited his keys in the bowl next to the door and moved to the couch to get off his feet in a practiced ritual. It had been more necessary before Sarah had purchased him the shoes, the only pair he owned before appearing professional for interviews but lacking support for someone on their feet all day. He turned on the TV and began checking channels with the speed of someone truly uninterested in watching anything though he was always quicker to change away from any bright and childish cartoons. He had heard stories recently of littles in the complex who had been watching it disappearing one by one. Of course he was an inbetweener not a little and had nothing to worry about Will reminded himself though the words felt especially hollow today. Will was an inbetweener, yes, but only by some slim margins. He was barely tall enough to qualify and as far as amazons were concerned he was little more than an unruly teenager who still needed frequent scolding, and it was the primary reason he lived as Spartan as he did. Growing up had been tough, before puberty sparked a growth spurt if you can call it that, Will had been short enough that all the kids at school teased him about being an adopted little. All the teasing and harassment had kept him isolated and had never taught him how to deal with those emotions and so when he found himself under attack or in over his head he simply hid and hoped the problem would pass him by. This was why he was making coffee instead of using his engineering degree to change the world like he’d always dreamed. Sarah stood in the coffee shop looking everything over for the third time as a way to avoid checking the clock again. It was just going to be 7:06 again and she was just going to get the same mixture of annoyance, impatience, and that hint of concern that she got whenever Will was late. He had been this way for as long as she knew him, probably from birth though she hadn’t met his mother to ask. He had the good sense to show up to work on time, he made it on time to interviews, and was early for appointments but for some reason as soon as there was a need to be social he couldn’t seem to show up any earlier than 10 minutes late. Sarah shook her head as she dwelled on it thinking back to 5 years ago when they had met and starting to tally all the times she could remember where he had been more than 15 minutes late. As each incident swirled in her head they seemed to grow larger and more frustrating until finally she let slip “Some kids just didn’t get spanked enough I guess.” “What was that?” Wills voice inquired, slightly nervous. “I said I guess I should have mentioned it 5 times.” Her rebuke darkening his cheeks and ears. Will of course was inwardly frustrated as he turned scarlet for the third time today. “Well I’m here now and last I heard we had a tight schedule, shall we?” Will asked, gesturing to his car out front. The car had been his since he was 16, the one kindness his parents had done him, and was lovingly called Frankencar by Sarah and Ally. The name was a combination of the cars dark green color (not by Wills choice) and the fact that by the groups’ estimation at least half the car had been replaced over the years. The car had been their only means of transportation in college and held a special place in the trio’s hearts but was fast approaching shabby and Will hoped that soon he’d be able to replace it. Sarah held the door for him on their way out and Will returned the favor by getting her car door, each exaggerating the gestures for the amusement of the other. Once Will climbed in they were off, Frankencar noisily taking to the streets of their darkening city. Will and Sarah arrived at the house Sarah and Ally share an hour and a half later weighed down with groceries and liquor for the evenings celebration. Will began to unload the car by gathering as many of the grocery bags as he could onto each arm determined to take only one trip. Sarah appeared on the other side of the car as Will straightened and looked with some concern as he lifted each bag that didn’t have glass bottles from the trunk and begin his labored journey to the front door. “You should really take multiple trips, I don’t trust some of those bags” Sarah said, chiding Wills back. “Yes mother, I’ll be careful I promise” Will sighed as he worked to open the door with crowded hands. Sarah had been overbearing today, first at work when she did parts of his job, then about the ride, and finally at the store where she seemed to treat him as nothing more than some toddler under foot or worse, a little. He knew all of it was good natured and that Sarah was acting to protect him like she had their entire friendship but when mixed with all the other frustration of his life it only served to irritate him. Sarah stopped mid stride when she heard Wills words, their impact knocking some dust off old memories and half thought ideas. His mother! Sarah had always looked after Will, she and Ally both, but after they had all graduated Will seemed like a ship lost at sea. He had even almost been kicked out of the apartment he got because he couldn’t find work. Sarah and Ally had begged him to live with them but as always he insisted on maintaining a space of his own. They had wracked their minds on ways to talk some sense into him but come up with nothing aside from Ally’s increasingly ridiculous thoughts on why he had so much trouble in his daily life. Neither of them in all their efforts had thought about his parents though. Will had made it clear early on that he hated nothing more than talking about his family or life before college but they had been able to steal little details in the 5 years they’d known each other. It was clear that the relationship was contentious but as she thought on her life and everything she had achieved she realized how much of that had been because of the support of her parents. All of this took the span of a second to rattle around in her mind and as her foot hit the front path her mind was already working on the barest hint of a plan. The house shared by Sarah and Ally was spacious, beautiful, and made entirely for amazons. The door looked in on a large living room which was well furnished with huge plush furniture and a TV that felt more like wall decoration than a source of entertainment. Beyond the living room sat the kitchen, the counters and cabinets taller than any little could hope to manage and made Will very aware of his height. Across the hall from the kitchen there was a dining room that saw little use and a room in the back that was made great for sitting by the large floor to ceiling windows. This room connected to the back of the kitchen and had a sliding door that lead out to the back yard. The yard wasn’t bad for a place in the city but the amazons that had lived here prior obviously had kids since they saw fit to leave behind the play equipment that only ever saw use at these parties where when someone got a little too drunk. Ally was in the kitchen when Will walked in with the groceries and when she spotted his overloaded arms she set down the glass of wine she was working on and moved to help him. The first armload of groceries were taken from him and placed on the counter and then the second, Ally’s amazon arms more than capable to handling the haul. Will, red faced and sore from where the handles had dug into his arms, seized the opportunity to take Ally in as a whole. Her blonde hair, a little more than shoulder length, was up in a rather intricate bun with gray needles sticking out at what seemed to be odd angles. They had been a present from her parents on one of their trips, carved stone and topped with ravens, and she had been wearing them proudly for weeks. Her face was lean and sharp which could be used to describe much of her but here it was most pronounced. There was something about her eyes when you first met her that helped lend the illusion, a way of looking at you that seemed to penetrate to the deepest part of you and after a few seconds gave you the feeling that she knew all your secrets. Once she had delved to the very core of you though her eyes held nothing but excitement for even the most mundane of tasks. He also noticed that her cheeks were a little rosy making him wonder about what number glass she was on for the night. She had chosen a stunning dress for the evening, tight fitting and royal blue, which hugged her curvy hips and went down to about her knees. There was also something in the design that helped to accentuate her breasts which while in Wills opinion was unneeded. The fancy clothes also helped accentuate the very comfortable shoes that she was wearing, something that was much more common than you would imagine. Will still remembered the night they all spent laughing as they looked though years’ worth of pictures, all the outfits she had worn just as stunning, and in each she had been wearing nothing fancier than a pair of tennis shoes on her feet. “You’re getting better, only thirty minutes late this time” Ally said as she began to organize all of the groceries. “Tell that to Sarah” Will complained “She’s been on me all night” “Oh you know how she is. She’s just looking out for you and doing it the only way she knows how.” Ally said, her voice half chuckle. Ally knew just what it like to be the focus of Sarah and it showed plainly in the playful look on her face “Just be glad it’s focused on you and not me” Wills retort was cut short by the entrance of Sarah who was carrying what remained of the party supplies. As the bags were placed on the counter the bottles all clinked together drawing Ally’s attention who put her other task aside and began to plunder the liquor. Her eyes grew brighter with each bottle she pulled out and with an armful of irresponsibility she moved to the bar they had set up in the living room. Ally had been at work all day on the house which now sat spotless and inviting stocked and ready for the celebration. Sarah had recently received an offer letter from Renteck, a startup that needed someone to run their publicity and tonight was to celebrate the job she would be starting in a month. To accentuate that there were posters that had pictures of Rentecks products and the company’s president stared down at the party guests from a picture that looked suspiciously like a headshot taken from their site hung on the wall. “The place looks great Ally, thanks for that” Sarah said as she worked to finish the task that Ally had distractedly left half finished. Once everything that needed to be cold was packed she moved towards the stairs that sat by the door and led to the bedrooms upstairs. As she passed Will she placed a hand on his shoulder to pull his attention away from Ally who was arranging the bottles in some strange and distinctly Ally system. “Would you finish putting those away for me sweetie, people are going to be here soon” She asked. “Oh come on, Ally’s already cracked the first bottle and that means the party’s started. Party guests shouldn’t have to put stuff away” Will complained putting on his best pleading face. Like always it had no effect on Sarah but it was enough to get a chuckle from Ally. “They’d be put away already if someone wasn’t late” Sarah replied, not so subtly emphasizing the someone. “Now be good and help out.” Sarah accentuated this part by turning Will away from Ally and giving Will a quick smack on his butt to get him moving. She watched his neck turn crimson at the treatment and watched any retort die in his throat. If Will had seen her smile, one to rival the Cheshire cat, it would have made him nervous but she was already in motion to her bedroom and so it went unnoticed. “See what I mean” Will complained, gently rubbing his slightly stinging backside. “I see you’re not actually putting anything away” Ally said, leaning in the doorway and wearing a smile herself. She wasn’t sure what Sarah’s game was but it looked fun and she decided to help where she could. “And I’d hate to see what happens if she comes down and you’re not finished.” “Fine, but the least you could do is help” Will said, working to put the week’s groceries in the pantry and leaving out anything that was for the party. “You know I can’t reach the top cabinet and the step stool seems to have gone missing.” “Oh yeah, I was using it to decorate a little. I even put up some lights in the backyard because someone” Ally emphasized the word “kept putting it off” Wills retort was to throw a package of dried pasta at the amazon who caught it easily and placed it on one of the higher shelves in the pantry. The two working together like this were able to pack away what wasn’t for the party and set into putting on the finishing touches, though not before Will had poured himself a drink. “I’m on two by the way” Ally said while he mixed “So you might want to get to work.” Will smirked at this. He and Ally had been playing this game since the first college party they had snuck into, or rather that Ally and Sarah had snuck into and insisted that Will come along. Ally had never been much of a drinker and Will had been proud of his ability to keep up with or even outpace the amazon and it was clear from the look she had given him that the game was in full swing. Sarah’s room was the biggest of the three and she was proud of how she had put it together. Her massive bed sat along the back wall, flanked on both sides by a beautiful night stand that had been hers since she was a girl. A long dresser was pressed against the front wall and the mirror that ran along its entire length and stretched up 5 feet high gave reflected the entire room. Her walk in closet was massive and only about half full but as Sarah worked to pick out an outfit she thought on some of the outfits she would need to get for her new job. Her search was expansive and in the short time she had she considered half of her outfits before settling on the perfect one. The dress was black with lovely white accents with the most obvious being the belt that ran across her stomach, just a little above the waist. The dress flared out a little at the waist and had a white lining to give it volume, similar to the petticoats shed seen on some littles. This thought she dwelled on for a minute, running it around in her head and tasting it like she always did arguments. Her parents had always been advocates of little rights and so growing up she had always felt terrible for the poor littles stuck in those awful situations but once she reached college her world changed a little. Being away from her parents and around more littles than she had been previously she began to understand some of what the other amazons would say. A memory jumped to mind and Sarah played it through her head several times. It was of a test day in a class that Sarah was pretty sure was math and there in the fourth row of desks sat one of the littles that attended her university. The school they had all attended had been progressive, it’s why her parents chose it, but even a progressive school was a dangerous place for littles. As Sarah worked on her test she heard a sound, high pitched and surprised, from up ahead and watched as the little sprang to her feet and shot out the door. There had been a small puddle under her chair which the inbetweener she was sitting next to was more than happy to point out. She never came back to class but afterwards Sarah had passed her in the hall and it was unmistakable that she was diapered under her loaner uniform, the crinkle letting everyone know well ahead of seeing her and the bulk forcing a pronounced waddle. She had seemed so embarrassed but underneath it all there seemed to be a sense of frustration that stood out to Sarah. She would see the little again, months later, and the memories seemed forever stuck together so as Sarah continued to explore her mind took her to a restaurant that was near the center of the city. The little, Sarah regretted never learning her name, sat in a stroller while two amazons had lunch on the patio one feeding bits of her lunch to the hungry little. Sarah remembered her smile, remembered not seeing that look frustration, and even though everything her parents told her said this was wrong Sarah was happy to see her smile. Sarah turned all of this over in her mind a few times but when the doorbell rang she was roused from her thoughts and whatever machinations she would try to put in use would have to wait until tomorrow or the next day depending on the hangover. The party was in full swing and everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves except Will. Parties like this were hard for Will who had been used to quiet and alone for too long. While Ally and Sarah were outgoing and capable Will always felt self-conscience, a fact that was made worse by the fact that he could always count on at least one amazon throwing their weight around and Will often being the shortest at such events would take the brunt of it. Because of this Will was always grateful when there were littles at the parties but the older he got the less that seemed to happen. Tonight that enemy was someone Will knew from college, Mike who he had taken several classes with, and that familiarity did little to protect him. The teasing started small when he came back to find his drink on the top of a bookshelf in the living room which required Will to elicit the help of Ally who was more than happy to retrieve the drink for him and seized the opportunity to list her number of drinks at 4. This put her one and a half ahead of Will and he set to the task of beating her by downing his drink on one long swallow. The teasing continued as uninspired as ever as Mike would make an offhand comment the unreliability of inbetweeners in higher positions or complaining about how no respectable counter should be below 6 and a half feet, otherwise it just leads to amazon back problems. The jabs became less effective the harder Will worked to catch Ally and by the stroke of midnight Will found himself enjoying a party for the first time in a long time. Will watched as Ally wandered over to where he sat on the swings, away from everyone and distracted looking. As she approached Ally realized the distracted look was less distraction and more the inability to focus and Will realized that her wandering was really more of a stumbling which explains why the drinks she was carrying were only three quarters full. She pressed one into his hand and waited for his fingers to tighten before letting go. Will took it with the grateful ignorance of someone who should have stopped two drinks ago and began the methodic work of consuming Allys gift. “Du you know how mmany?” Ally slurred, a slight laugh following as she realized her own intoxication. “I stopped counting when two of everybody showed up” He mumbled back, his speech faring better than her own. Ally laughed at that and leaned on the play structure for support. She would have sat on a swing but her height and lack of balance worked to make that impossible. She studied him then, her piercing gaze muffled by the obvious intoxication, but after a few seconds she crouched down, her eyes now level with his own, and got within a few inches of Will before gently grabbing the middle of his shirt and using it pulled will the last few inches closer. She rested there for a moment, cheek to cheek, the two friends sharing a bit of warmth before whispering in Wills ear. “You shouldn’t tell Sarah this” she began, her voice husky with her secret. There was a pause as she thought over her next words and continued “but there’s a biiiiiig stain right in the middle of your shirt. She’ll yell at you for sure if she sees it” Ally finished the secret and all at once she released Will’s shirt so he could swing backwards a bit, she began to laugh with drunken mirth, and she fell backwards into the grass her limbs falling heavy and erratic on the ground. He could hear her breathing, steady and deep, and assumed her to be either passed out or well on her way. Will downed his drink with determination, rose from his seat, and grabbed Ally by the wrist. He began to pull, attempting to drag the drunk amazon into the house but being two thirds her size and he suspected a drink or two ahead she remained still as stone. After a second tug came the third and as it failed Will released Ally’s wrist and fell himself to the grass taking up a position next to her. This proved difficult as the amazons limbs seemed to be everywhere stretching outward from her center mass in an inebriated jumble but Will finally found a spot where he wasn’t sitting on her and settled himself down. Before he could get comfortable though Ally roused with more speed than Will thought possible and tackled the inbetweener to the grass, snaking her arm around his chest and using a leg to draw his hips closer to her. Ally trapped Will in her embrace and once he stopped squirming he realized how comfortable the position was. She had drawn him close, her chin resting on his head and her limbs squeezing him possibly into her, and he could feel the heat radiating from her. The night was cold and Will had been on the swings for….how long had it been…so he was cold all over. Will wasn’t sure how long they held the pose as he gave in to drunken slumber but roused momentarily at the sensation of flying. It was brief and nauseating as contact with the ground had been helping keep the spins away but as nausea passed and he sleep came creeping back he could remember being warm again, he could feel a calm vibration through his skull, and for a brief moment he felt a hand rubbing his back as drifted off to sleep. Will didn’t dream that night, at least not that he remembered, but as he started the painful climb to conciseness the warm and happy thoughts that had been calling him were replaced with a cold discomfort. It started at his toes which were stiff and heavy and crept up his ankles which seemed to itch. It rose to his knees which were cold but only on the inside of his leg and seemed to be at its worst on his inner thighs and crotch. Will catalogued all of this and when added to the tightness around his arms, the horrible cotton mouth he was experiencing, and the headache that seemed to crush all stray thought made will conclude that he had passed out in his clothes. He tried to lift his head but the effort required was more than he had to muster and so instead surrendered again to sleep. This time Will dreamt but everything pleasant from the evening was chased away by terrible dreams of his childhood. Will had never dreamt of showing up to class with no pants or running from something but being stuck in mud, instead his nightmares we all in his high school and it was always things he’d rather forget. Tonight’s was especially bad, he was in his sophomore year and eating lunch alone at one of the small tables lining the wall. Because of his height will was often shunned by the other inbetweeners and there was no way he was going to eat lunch with a little and so he’d built himself a castle, used books to build the walls and populated it with all manner of fictional characters but sadly metaphoric castles can do little against real bullies. The carton of milk impacted his chest and exploded in a spray all over his table and clothes. The whole process was so sudden and Will had to take a moment to collect himself before he could begin to figure out what happened. Before he could get himself fully collected a large amazon walked over, his face showing concern but his glee poorly hidden. It was Mike from the party standing impossibly tall over Will but the voice still belonged to his worst high school tormenter, Chaz Delancy. “Trouble holding onto your drink little guy?” Mike asked, faking concern. “Here let me help you with that” he presses before Will can give an answer. His hands go to Will’s drink and unbidden he brings the drink up to Wills unprepared mouth and tips the bottle of soda. Sticky carbonated beverage rolls out of the bottle and all over will soaking him and his clothing even more and then mockingly says “Come on little guy, you’ve got to try harder than that.” Before Wills embarrassment can grow any larger he is awoken by the sound of his own name. “Will!” Sarah says urgently, working to shake her friend awake. “Hey, it’s just a bad dream you’re okay sweetie” Her voice had a hint of concern to it but this wasn’t the first nightmare she had roused him from. Wills eyes slowly cracked open and then squeezed shut in protest to the entirely too bright room. A groan escaped his lips as he again began to take stock of his life. This time he started at his head and made his way down starting again with the headache that raged like stormy seas. He had slept in his shirt and was no longer in the grass so at least that’s something but he was not in his own bed as was his custom. Will had become a professional of disappearing from parties, vanishing into the night and always falling asleep in his own bed but then the party began to come back to him. He was still at Sarah and Ally’s house he realized, he must be in the spare room they were always trying to get him to take. That’s when another realization began to set in, slow not just because of the headache but because it was impossible. The feeling last night, his pants now plastered to his legs, the fact that he was cold but only on the inside of his legs…Will had wet the bed. Horrified Will ripped the covers aside to reveal a large damp spot radiating from his crotch and spreading in a shameful pool around him. His pants had been soaked and now clung uncomfortably to his skin and his socks that had remained on even had a slight dampness to them. All of this Will realized before he remembered that Sarah was still in the room. Sarah watch as Wills erratic movements began to slow and were replaced by the movements of a man person shaking off the effects of a night hard partied. His eyes opened slightly and then shut tightly, his hands moved up to rub his face and then in an instant he was tossing the blankets she had put on him aside and gaping in horror at the large wet spot that sat beneath him. Sarah’s eyes widened before she could regain control but her face became a mask just as quickly and when Will realized she was in the room with him all he saw on her face was concern and disappointment. “I suppose I have you to thank for Ally’s hangover as well” she asked, arching an eyebrow at the stunned inbetweener. “Ally can take care of herself thank you very much” came the blondes voice drifting in from the hall. “So what’s the…” her question drifting off as she entered the room and looked at the bed. “The plan I believe is to get Will’s sheets in the wash, clothes too I suppose. How did you wind up with this big stain here in the middle?” Sarah asked, her hands already working to undress the very confused and hungover Will. More of the night flashed back to him, sitting on the swings, being cheek to cheek with Ally, laying in the grass, and then bits of something else. It was there on the edge of his understanding, like a name he knew but couldn’t say, but all efforts to grab the final pieces fell apart and he felt Sarah begin to unbutton his pants. “Woah woah woah there” he said, hands shooting down to protest his lowering zipper. “I can handle that myself thank you. Look, why don’t you two” He began but was cut off by one look from Sarah. “I believe little ones who’ve wet the bed don’t get to dictate terms” she said, her hand gently but insistently pushing on the center of his chest. “So we’re going to stick to the original terms. You are going to get out of these wet clothes and take a shower. I am going to put this” Sarah said, gesturing to the pile of clothes and bedsheets she was collecting “into the wash and after Ally finds some pants for you to wear she’s going to start on breakfast” The protests came at once and from both of the others in the room. Ally, more confident and having been awake a bit longer was the louder though. “Why do I have to make breakfast?” she asked, already in her room. “I’m a victim in this too you know, I’ve got enough of a hangover to make a drunk swear off booze” she complained, returning with a pair of sweat pants I had never seen her wear. As Ally protested Sarah continued her ministration, first by pulling off Will’s damp socks and then yanking his pants down as he was distracted trying to complain. Through all of this he hadn’t tried to sit back up though which Sarah noted happily. His obedience only lasted until her hands had passed his knee and he realized her next target. “Alright, I think you’ve made your point but I can undress myself from here” He said, his hands pushing hers away with none of the gentleness she’s shown. “So would you two please step out and I can finish undressing?” His eyes were forceful but she had known him for long enough to recognize the pleading in them. “Fine” she said, her tone still oozing with every drop of authority she could muster “But you had better shower before putting anything on.” “Yeah” Ally chimed in “I don’t want you getting my favorite pants dirty” “Favorite?!” Will asked incredulously “I’ve never seen you wear those a day in your life” “I suppose it was worth a shot” was all the response he got as Ally stepped out of the room. “Your pants are in the bathroom if you want them, of course you could always just run around naked, I don’t think there are too many people still here” “There all gone don’t worry” Sarah assured the frightened Will “But if you don’t get in that shower I’ll tell them all about your wet sheets.” Will saw some humor for the first time in Sarahs eyes this morning and felt reasonably certain that she was kidding but not wanting to tempt fate he climbed out of bed and into the shower. Will heard the door crack open but when he called out a tentative hello there was no response and he returned to the task at hand. The water felt amazing on his skin after a night in cold clammy clothes and he was actually grateful for all of the girly soaps and shampoos that Ally and Sarah had always used. It may not make him smell too manly but it was soft and soothing on his red and angry skin. The entire shower was a very surreal experience and despite the small comforts of moisturizing soap wills stomach was like lead. He had wet the bed, worse yet he hadn’t wet his bed but that of his only two friends. What must they think of him? “It could be worse, it could be worse, it could be worse” Will muttered his mantra one last time before turning off the shower and stepping out to face reality. Ally had been kind enough to set the sweat pants on top of a towel but Will boxers were nowhere in sight. Sarah must have taken them when he heard the door crack which was fine because they were just as soaked as his pants. Will dried off using the huge and soft towel and took the chance to wrap himself in it even just for a minute. He had always loved the towels that Ally got from her parents, they had a bit of money as she liked to say and so only went for the best. If Will could make an outfit out of this towel he probably would and never wear anything else. He was half way through these musings when the door opened and Sarah entered without knocking. Will panicked and then calmed when he realized all the important parts were covered by the towel. Sarah gave will a knowing smile and approached. “Aren’t they the best towels?” she asked as she checked over to make sure the shower had turned completely off. Before turning she knocked the stopper on the faucet loose and all the remaining water poured into the large tub and spiraled down the drain though not before she got a handful of the water and used it to splash the unsuspecting Will. “Now let’s get you dried off” she said taking a firm grip of some loose towel and using it begin drying Wills hair. “I told you, I can do this myself” he protested, working to pull the towel free from her grip but her hands only tightened. “I’m sure you can” Sarah reassured him “but with Ally cooking and your clothes in the wash I’m free to help you.” All of this was said as she slowly drew more towel towards herself pulling Will along with it. He was so focused on ensuring his crotch remained covered that he missed her master plan until he had falling into her trap. Once he was suitably close Sarah abandoned the towel all together and instead encircled the inbetweener in her arms and then sitting on the edge of the shower she used her legs to pull him the last little distance and knock him into her waiting lap. Once he was properly snared Sarah went back to work starting with Wills dirty blonde hair and working her way down rubbing the towel vigorously on his body. Seeing Will like this, especially so red with embarrassment, stirred something in her and as she worked down to his neck and chest she began to hum softly to herself. She couldn’t say what the song was but the tune had been something that her mother had hummed to comfort her and even today it warmed her body and soul. Will also reacted to the song, leaning back into her chest to feel the vibrations that rolled out of her chest. It worked to calm Will and kept him from fussing too much until she reached his feet which she took into her hands and after looking down happily at her friend, this lost inbetweener, she began to tickle him without mercy. Sarah used her surrounding arms and Wills sitting position to keep him from getting away too fast but too soon for Sarah he was able to wiggle free. Will stood panting for a second, the effort of his escape leaving him a little winded, and then looked at Sarah with an odd mixture of gratitude and face warming embarrassment. She returned the look with the warmest and friendliest she could muster and she could see some of the boys shame begin to melt away. “Get dressed sweetie, Ally should be done with breakfast soon and we’ve got a big day ahead of us!” Sarah said walking past Will and out of the bathroom.
    3 likes
  18. Chapter 1: That Weird Girl London was not like the other girls in school. There was always something that made her seem out-of-tune and out-of-time with everyone else, like when a musician in the marching band starts their part too late -- a fitting comparison, since London was new in town, and didn't have the same connections and shared experiences that the other girls did. She spoke softly, and not too often, but one never got the sense that she was frightened to be judged by others, as is the case with many shy students. She was simply unconcerned, living off in her own little world, and interacting little with the other students outside of class. Rather than instantly retreating to her phone for a flurry of texts the way many girls did when the teacher turned their back, London -- when finished with her work -- would simply pull a sheet of paper out from her always well-stocked pink and purple backpack and start coloring, which struck many of the more snooty girls as rather childish for a high school senior. Her demeanor was kind and polite always -- although an unsubstantiated rumor had floated around, briefly, that she had bitten a student at her last school, leading to expulsion -- and a smile was almost always seen on her face, no matter the circumstances. She didn't seem to be a member of any clubs or extracurricular societies, and certainly wasn't on any official sports teams. She didn't seem to have many friends, though she was friendly to all, and it seemed as though she vanished whenever lunch came, as no one ever seemed to see her in line or had to make room for her in the cafeteria. And after school, she was immediately picked up by her mom, as she didn't have a car -- something that wasn't that strange, but when combined with everything else, made her rather a social mystery. Her style was unconventional and unfashionable: bright pastels, patterned socks in her pink tennis shoes, no jewelry, no discernible makeup, no skinny jeans, preferring instead dresses and skirts that were rather too long to be of interest to most of the boys in schools. Except for Myles. Myles had admired her from a distance, more with fascination than infatuation. But he dare not reveal this to his friends, boy or girl, lest he be judged as someone with a "crush" on "that weird girl." The socially-conscious Myles was always aware of how precariously one's social standing was, and how quickly and easily it could fall into the pit of scorn and delirious that was simply called "uncool." He knew the consequences of close contact with the uncool, and he knew how to avoid it. Still, her gentle nature and lack of worry about what people thought of her endeared her to Myles. While every other boy and girl seemed to be overly concerned -- to the point of near-insanity -- with being cool, she was refreshing in her liberation from the restraints of popularity, the social chains that seemed to grip everyone else. And Myles couldn't deny that she was pretty cute, despite her fashion sense, with her round and smiling face, complete with an almost elfin nose, her twinkling yet dark eyes, her pleasantly plump body combined with her short stature (so unlike the often-starved and image conscious popular girls), and her dark hair with bangs that covered her forehead in a way that Myles always felt was quite adorable in girls. But the admiration was always from a distance. Until, that is, Mr. McGinn's English class began work on its senior projects. One Friday afternoon, while he sat across the room from London, Myles was pleasantly surprised to hear that she had been named as his project partner, or "study buddy" in McGinn's insistent terminology. While he had to play cool and uncaring for his friends and for the popular girls, he nevertheless felt a surge of curiosity and excitement inside hidden under his blasé façade. When London met him after class and recommended he come over to her house Saturday afternoon to begin work on their presentation -- pertaining to their assigned book, To Kill a Mockingbird, he agreed, although it was rare for him to work on projects outside of the school week or outside his home. Still, he accepted, and was looking forward to the opportunity to get to know London better. He wondered what kind of home life she came from, and whether or not he could learn what it was that made London tick, why she seemed so different from the other girls. He didn't have to wonder long.
    3 likes
  19. Win of these adult-sized pacifiers. To enter: Like this post and reply with a comment on why you like being here! Open to those 18 and over anywhere in the world. Ends 12/10/2016. Value of prize: 8.99 - Odds vary based on number of entries. Prize supplied by Mikey. A new study says most people stop reading fine print after the first few lines, which is why I feel confident calling you a stinky-poo.
    3 likes
  20. EEP…BEEP…BEEP. I reach up and smack the snooze button on the alarm clock. I’m still sleepy, but I have to pee. Well, I’ve been wearing diapers for the last few weeks, I might as well get some use out of them. I wet myself and drift back off to sleep. “Jason…JASON!” I hear my mother calling. “Breakfast is ready! You don’t want to be late the first day!” That’s right. It’s the first day of school. I’ve been waiting for it with anticipation and dread. I amble down the stairs and start shoveling in the oatmeal that’s been placed before me and chase it down with orange juice. When I’m done, mom says, “You ready to get changed for school.” I think about that a second and then bear down and deposit a load in my diaper. This is one aspect I’ve not gotten used to since I started this. “Come upstairs, Mr. Stinky Pants,” my mother says. I hop up on my changing table, and she proceeds to remove the poopy diaper from me. She uses multiple wipes to remove most of the excrement from my butt, but I stop her and tell her I’m going to hop into the shower and do. After I emerge from the bathroom having showered, brushed my teeth, and the rest. Mom is waiting to put a new diaper on me, a disposable this time, but she applies a liberal amount of cream to me first. “ I know you’ll probably go longer without a change at school, so we don’t want you to get a rash.” She chatters away about how exciting I should feel. It’s strange having her do all this to me, but I’m beginning to appreciate it. And yes, I am excited. I get dressed. New school clothes to fit nicely over the diaper. I grab two knapsacks and hop into the car. The larger one contains supplies to put in the changing room at school. The smaller, is my personal diaper bag, the one that I’ve been carrying since I intentionally failed the continency test. Yes, intentionally failed. I was well on my way to passing my remedial toilet training class which would have avoided me having to wear diapers to school this year, but I intentionally pooped myself right before it was over. Why might you ask? I pull into a driveway. Kim comes bouncing down the front steps and gets into the passenger seat. She lays a big kiss on my lips. “Excited?” she asks. Reason number one. I drive down to another house, and Kaitlyn hops in the back seat. She leans forward and gives me a long kiss with tongue. Then she leans over and does the same to Kim. I don’t know if they have a thing or if Kaitlyn is doing this just to get a rise out of me but it is working. Reason number two. The girls and I became fast friends in the toilet training class. Kim has always been incontinent, and the class didn’t change that. Kaitlyn had an aversion to public bathrooms. She had landed in the class when she wet herself avoiding using the ones at school. She decided to intentionally fail the test so she would be allowed to wear diapers. The girls pressured me to do the same to preserve our relationship. We became the diapered three musketeers. Entering the school building gives me a sense of foreboding. It is as busy as it has been in my dreams. In my dreams, I’m walking through the hall in just a diaper. I look down. Yes, I have my pants on. It will be OK. The girls lead me to the changing room, a place I’ve not been before. I check in with the aide there and stow my supplies. I’ll suspect I’ll be here sooner or later changing, but I’m hoping to make it through the day without that being necessary. I tell the girls I’ll see them at lunch and make my way to homeroom. It still feels odd having the diaper between my legs. I look around to see if anybody is noticing, but they aren’t. I get to homeroom, and the teacher hands me an envelope. It’s a note from my guidance counselor to drop by at my convenience. I stuff it in my pocket. The morning drags on as I go from class to class getting handouts on what to expect this year. Just before lunchtime, I can’t hold off peeing any longer. I suppose I could go figure out how to get out of the diaper discretely in the bathroom, but why risk it. I wet myself. I got to lunch and found Kim and Kaitlyn saving a spot for me. “How’s it going?” Kim asked me. “Not too bad,” I said. I looked around and spoke quietly, “I wet last period.” Kim and Kaitlyn had experience. Kim has worn diapers all her life. Kaitlyn wore diapers last year. I was the new kid. “Do you want to go to the changing room?” Kim asked. “Nah, I’m OK,” I said. “Besides, I got to go see Mrs. Johnson.” I made my way to the guidance office. I wasn’t too concerned. Mrs. Johnson always stuck up for me. “I just wanted to see how you were handling things,” she asked. Things most definitely were the fact I was now wearing a diaper. “I’m OK, really.” “OK, I can’t really help you out of this one,” she said. Better for me that she couldn’t. It would be hard to explain that I did all this on purpose. The day wore on, and the wet diaper wasn’t too uncomfortable. I met the girls after dismissal, and we started home. “Why don’t we go to my house,” Kim suggested. It sounded like a good idea to me, and we headed there. “I better call my mom,” Kaitlyn said. I figured it was a good idea for me, too. I dialed my phone. “Mom, I’m going to be at Kim’s house a bit.” “Are you staying for dinner?” my mom asked. “Hadn’t gotten that far,” I said. “Can I speak to Kim’s mom?” “Sure,” I said and handed the phone over to Kim’s mom. They had a brief conversation. Our mothers were getting to be good friends as well. Kim’s mom, having the most experienced, had given instruction to Kaitlyn’s mother and mine on how to deal with the diapers. It made things a bit easier for my mom and me. Kim and her mother disappeared for a short time. I knew this was likely a diaper change. “How about you?” Kim’s mother addressed me. “I suspect you need one, too.” I blushed a bit, and she led me to Kim’s room and had me up on the changing table. I was getting used to having mom change me, but having someone else was still a bit embarrassing. I was changed and out and Kaitlyn took her turn. We were soon chattering about how our classes went and passed around our text books and talked about upcoming football games, pep rallies, and dances. I looked at the girls. Life was good, even if I did have to spend it in diapers.
    3 likes
  21. This portion came kicking and screaming onto the page and as a result I'm too tired of looking at it to edit tonight. As always enjoy and if you spot any grievous offenses to the laws of grammar let me know and I'll get around to fixing them. Update 5: The updatening Wills eyes felt like stones and in the blissful realm between dreams and reality he really didn’t have the strength to deal with that. Instead his slowly waking mind began the process of pulling him back to reality starting at the top down. He was pleasantly surprised to find his head didn’t hurt but given the amount of water Sarah had him drink the night before that made sense. Pleased with this he continued his mental examination and found that his tongue was swollen oddly and for a brief moment he panicked thinking he had eaten some shellfish but he calmed as soon as he realized he was still breathing. Will hadn’t known about his allergy until he’d reached university and the memory of struggling to breathe while everyone around him panicked uselessly still made him shiver. Sarah had been his savior that night, her level head helping her process and take charge of the situation enough to help her procure epinephrine from the crowd, and Will silently wondered if he’d ever thanked her for saving him. Next came his shoulders and arms which he discovered were wrapped tightly around a pillow and then his stomach which after last night he had expected to find more than a little unsettled but instead sat quietly. Finally came his legs and feet which sat skewed out at awkward angles and felt even heavier than his eyes which was unfortunate because the blanket he was under was entirely too thick for this time of year. After a feeble attempt to kick the blankets free and finding his legs uncooperative he simply resigned himself to the discomfort and worked to steal at least a few more minutes of sleep. He fidgeted with his swollen tongue and found the experience to be oddly comforting so he continued, idly pulling at it with his lips and cheeks, and found himself slowly disappearing once again behind the doors of sleep. Will rose from sleep like a drowning man breaking the surface of a lake. As he had dozed the second time his mind had walked a careful tightrope between dreams and reality and in that time it had reached some startling conclusions. It had been the last one, that Will was wearing a diaper, which had driven him so forcefully awake. He shot up and finally took the opportunity to look around and his stomach felt like it was on an elevator in free fall. He seized the opportunity to rip the blankets off of himself and the sight of the massive bulge that surrounded his waist only confirmed his horrors. “Wah we fwa” Will shouted, the words coming out clumsy and unintelligible around his swollen tongue. It was then that Will discovered his tongue wasn’t actually swollen and instead he was busy sucking on a pacifier. As Will made this latest discovery he also saw the door open widely and he watched as Sarah strode in, a smile evident on his face. “Sawah whd yu do?” Will asked trying to infuse as much accusation into his voice as possible. “Good morning to you too sleepy head.” Sarah said her bright and cheery voice matching her widening smile. “How did my little one sleep?” She asked approaching the crib which Will had only then noticed he was in. “Sarah what’s going on?!” Will asked finally thinking to remove the pacifier his traitorous body had continued to suckle on. “What’s going on is that you lost a bet and I began my collection last night at midnight.” Sarah replied tripping the latch on one side of his crib. The bars dropped quickly pulled down by the weight of the solid woods it was built from. “By doing this?!” Will said gesturing from his chest to his hips, his voice thick with confusion and getting louder with each question. Sarahs response caught Will off guard as he had expected some sort of explanation or apology and instead simply received two fingers snaking into the humiliatingly large padding that rested between his legs. Much to his horror and embarrassment it was only then that Will realized that the diaper he wore was wet, a fact that he and Sarah now both knew. “Yes” Sarah said in a voice that was full of authority. “And it’s a good thing I did or I’d be replacing another mattress.” This point she punctuated by pushing the incredibly damp padding covering his crotch. “Now you can pout about this all day or you can let me change you but those are your only two options.” Sarah finished as her hand continued to push the very damp padding into him. “Sarah this is ridiculous and you know it!” Will protested while attempting to squirm out of her grasp. Finally unable to escape her pressing hand he looked at her and begrudgingly he finally said “Fine, I’ll take the change.” “Perfect, all you have to do is ask!” Sarah said her honey smooth voice seeming out of place to Will. “ASK?!” Will erupted. “Yes, if you have any interest in not spending the day in an incredibly wet diaper I want to hear you say ‘Sarah will you please change my diaper’.” Sarah said keeping her tone level. Will flushed and fidgeted under her gaze but finally he swallowed enough of his pride to say “Sarah, would you please change my diaper.” Will couldn’t bring himself to look his friend in the eye as he asked this and so he was surprised when he found himself lifted from his seated position by a pair of hands placed beneath his armpits. He was hefted up and then a hand was placed underneath his diapered bottom which much to his chagrin pushed the overly damp padding onto his skin with a squish. This proved to be a fleeting issues as he was placed onto the padded surface of what appeared to him to be a dresser. Before he had time to consider this a hand was placed gently on his chest and Sarah willed him to lay down. Will obeyed having little other option but he still winced as the movement forced the crotch of his clothing to pull tightly at the massive diaper. Will suspected the blush that colored his cheeks was the deepest red it had ever been as he realized that he was wearing a onesie. “Don’t worry sweetie I’ll have this handeled quickly and then we can get some breakfast.” Sarah said her hands already at work on the snaps of the childish garment. Will prepared his retort but as he opened his mouth to deliver it he felt bulbous plastic invade his mouth and held in place by one of Sarahs fingers. “I suspect this would also be a good time to explain today so do me a favor and keep that where it is.” Sarah rested her finger on the pacifier for a second as she looked to Will for confirmation and after he finally gave her a small nod she removed her hand. “Now I have an entire day where you have promised to do what I ask and I mean to take full advantage of that. Yes you are in a diaper and you will stay that way without complaint which is the first and most important rule for today. Because I know this is probably a very embarrassing situation for you I promise that we will not go out in public and the only ones who will know about today will be Ally and myself.” Upon hearing Sarah say this Will visibly relaxed. “The second rule is that while you are in diapers you will act like someone in diapers. This means that if you need something you will come to me or Ally for help rather than do it yourself. This may take some getting used to but that’s what the third rule is there for.” Sarah let this last bit hang in the air as her eyes glittered in excitement. As she dictated her terms Sarah busied herself tending to Wills extremely bloated diaper. Keeping her tone authoritative she began by pulling loose the tape and pulling open the plastic prison she had trapped him in the night before. Next she wiped Will clean which proved to be more stressful than the rest because the night previous she had not needed to do this step. Sarah watched Wills face as she ran the wipe over his skin and though he refused to meet her eyes his embarrassment was evident. Once she had satisfied herself that his skin was clean Sarah tossed the wipes into the open diaper and gently lifted Wills butt to pull it free. Following this she took a healthy amount of lotion and began to warm it up in her hands just like she had the night previous. Once it was suitably warmed Sarah lifted Wills ankles and continued. “The third rule is simple, misbehave and get spanked.” Sarah punctuated this statement by slapping her free hand onto Wills exposed butt in a quick but surprisingly gentle motion. “Follow rule one and two and we will have a great day together but have no doubt that rule three exists for a reason.” As she said this Sarah went about spreading the lotion over Wills skin, her gentle ministrations earing her an involuntary reaction from Will and causing his blush to deepen. Sarah considered teasing him about that but decided against it wanting to ease Will into his new role. She finished quickly with the lotion looked below Will thoughtfully for a minute before pulling up a fresh diaper and unfolding it in front of him. The diaper was wat over the bulk of it but blue designs ran along the outside edges of it starting below a stip that showed several different childish drawings of planes in flight. In the center, resting between the blue border and running front to back, was scattered dark gray clouds some with rain pouring from and others with a yellow lightning bolt coming out the center. “Lift your butt” Sarah said sliding the diaper beneath Will as he obeyed her request. “Aren’t these diapers just the cutest?!” Sarah asked as she retrieved the powder from the cabinet below Will “There something alright” Will grumbled darkly still refusing to meet her gaze but letting out a slight shiver as a large amount of the soft cold powder was poured out onto his skin. Sarah rubbed the powder onto every inch of exposed skin and comfortable with the amount she pulled the diaper snugly between Wills legs. He had been asleep for this part last night but today she could see the reaction it earned, Will trying to bury his face in the side of his changing table his mouth working silently like it always did when he was starting to feel a lot of stress. Seeing this Sarah hurried the rest of the process, pulling the diaper to Wills stomach and using the tapes to secure it snugly in place and without saying anything she placed a hand on his back and the other on his neck drawing him up into a sitting position. Then she hugged him, hugged him like she never had before, an embrace that radiated warmth into his body and promised care and protection. “There now isn’t that so much better.” Sarah said this as she released Will from the hug and lifting him to his feet off the changing table. She suspected if he had to Will could get on the top of it with now assistance but she enjoyed knowing that it was tall enough for Will to require help getting onto and off of it. Sarahs first look at Will standing up in his diaper was like Christmas come early for the amazon. His legs bowed outwards because of the bulk of the padding between his legs, Sarah had chosen one of the thicker diapers she’d purchased for just this reason, and the bottom of his onesie hung open. She could see his head working and she was glad she was staring just then because her joy swelled with his first tentative step. The action caused the diaper to crinkle noticeably and from just the movement Sarah could see it forcing a waddle from him. His second was a little more confident but in that moment he finally looked up at her and forced her to stop staring. “We should get you dressed” Sarah said using the chance to try and hide her voyeurism. “Do you want to pick the outfit?” Sarah offered. “Yes” Will said with more excitement then she expected. “I pick the clothes I brought with me last night.” “Oh sweetie those clothes are not what someone in diapers would wear. In fact I bet your pants wouldn’t even fit over it.” Sarah said chiding Will. “Now come pick out an outfit or I’ll pick one for you.” Will seeing his defeat clear in her eyes he approached the closet dragging his feet the best he can with his legs so pushed out by his diaper. The closet was a terrible sight for Will, childish outfits hanging ominously waiting to ensnare him in their pastel colors and overly soft fabrics. He searched in vain for an outfit that wasn’t going to reduce him to a pouting three year old but all he saw were onesies and footie pajamas, overalls and shirts with big cartoon pictures and in the corer something that looked frighteningly like a sundress. Will pointedly ignored this outfit and instead picked a pair of gray overalls that he hoped would look the least childish though to his frustration Sarah picked out a shirt that Will had only seen the back of. His choices made Sarah pulled the onesie up over his head leaving him in nothing more than his diaper. Wills hands did their best to provide him some privacy but did little to hide his shame and he was more grateful than he expected to be to have the shirt pulled down over his head. The shirt was shade of blue lighter than what was on his diaper and featured a to do list that looked to be done in crayon consisting of only three items: 1. Eat 2. Sleep 3. Look Adorable. When Will compared it to some of the other shirts in the closet he was glad it had been this one. “Alright lift your legs” Sarah commanded holding the opening of the overalls open for him. “I can dress myself Will” Will said trying to take the garment from her. “According to rule two you can’t so you can either step in or…” She let the end of her sentence hang in the air letting Will mull over her unspoken threat. She smiled as he submitted to her help and slid his first leg into the opening followed by the second. She pulled the garment up his legs until it sat snugly over his diaper, the material extending only a quarter of the way to his knee. Next Sarah pulled the straps up over his shoulder and secured them to the front of the garment and checked over the bottom of it ensure all the snaps were closed. This finished Sarah took a step back to admire the outfit and give Will her best loving smile. Finally she stepped over to the dresser in the corner, the only piece of furniture to survive the rooms transformation, and come back with a length of what looked like ribbon that had a pacifier dangling off of it. This Sarah secured to the one of the straps of his overall and as Will opened his mouth to object he found it instead invaded by the rubber nipple of a pacifier. “You’re not to take that out unless someone takes it out for you” Sarah said while pulling apart a pair of socks. “Now sit down so I can put your socks on.” Will obeyed noting glumly how the thick padding that surrounded his butt left it elevate and allowed Sarah to slide the socks onto his feet not fighting the gesture. This finished she helped him to his feet and walked to the door inviting him to follow with a wave of her hand. The hallway that the bedrooms shared wasn’t particularly long and at the end of it sat the half stair separating the two stories but with his diapered and frustratingly slippery socks the walk could have lasted a year for Will. Once he reached the stairs Sarah scooped him up and carried him down to where he hears Ally hard at work in the kitchen. Allys first glimpse of Will was so much more than she could have dreamed of. She had been working in the kitchen all morning preparing a breakfast that all three of them could enjoy and the task had done wonders to keep her mind busy but she had also been waiting all morning to see the result of Sarahs planning. She was stirring some oatmeal on the stove when Sarah came around the corner and in her arms sat Will looking every bit like a bashful toddler with his face buried in her shoulder. She could see the bulge of his diaper around his waist and could even see some of the material poking out above the waistband of his overalls. It took all of her willpower not to excitedly squeal at the sight and instead simply ruffled Wills hair with a cheery “Good morning sleepyhead.” “How long on breakfast?” Sarah asked, idly bouncing will in her arms. “Only about five minutes but I left out a banana he can snack on.” Ally said indicating the plate sitting at the table. “Perfect, I’ll get him settled then” Sarah said approaching the table. If Will had been able to pull his head out of Sarahs shoulder where it sat pointedly buried he might have been prepared for this next indignity but instead he was caught by surprise as Sarah adjusted her grip and carefully deposited him in a chair. So unprepared was Will that he didn’t realize he had just been deposited into a large wooden highchair until straps were pulled over his stomach and one in between his legs to click together. Next the tray was pushed into place coming to rest with a satisfying (or horrifying depending on who in the house you polled) click all its own. Finally the pacifier that he was unconsciously sucking on was pulled from his mouth and a plate of already cut up bananas were placed on the tray before him. “You can start with these and we’ll get you your full breakfast in just a few minutes” Sarah said as she turned to walk back to the kitchen. Free from the pacifier Sarah noticed his lips making small movements as he silently recited something to himself. Sarah helped Ally put the finishing touches on the breakfast, plating up what she had already completed and finishing the oatmeal while the other girl buttered pieces of toast that had just erupted from the toaster. It took two trips to get everything moved from the kitchen to the dining room and Sarah had made a point of saving Wills food for last. She and Sarah would be having pancakes and toast, yogurt with fruit and granola, orange juice and coffee and two delicious looking strips of bacon a piece and Will looked hungrily at the plates the girls set in front of their chairs. Wills breakfast would consist a very creamy oatmeal which Sarah had sweetened with honey and a little brown sugar, sliced bananas and scrambled eggs and yogurt with granola. The true indignities however were the sippy cup full of orange juice that Sarah placed onto the tray next to his plate and the bib which Sarah tied around his neck. This she accomplished without a fight by surprising him from behind with it, the piece tied securely onto him before he even realized what had happened. The silverware they gave him was blessedly real silverware instead of the plastic monstrosities that amazons were always forcing littles to with but Will found that to be out of his reach sitting next to Sarah who had taken a set next to his highchair. Once she had settled herself she passed Wills fork over to him but the spoon she held onto and used to give his oatmeal a final stir before collecting a spoonful of it and blowing until it had cooled. This bite she offered to Will who reached up to take the utensil from her, hope strong in his eyes. “Let me do it sweetie” Sarah said pushing his hands away with her free one. “You’ll only make too much of a mess of it.” This she said while pushing the spoon slowly but confidently towards Wills mouth which he kept firmly shut. He had played enough of her stupid games and he had been a good sport the least she could do was let him feed himself. This fuming was interrupted as a spoonful of oatmeal was smeared over his mouth and running it’s way towards his chin. “What was that fo” Will started but his words were cut off as a spoonful of the oatmeal shot into his open mouth. He closed it on impulse and the spoon slid free having accomplished it’s goal. Sarah took the chance Wills shocked chew and swallow motions to take a bit of her own food and then collect another spoonful of the oatmeal. As this bit approached Wills mouth he kept it clamped shut and his eyes dared her to try to get him to open it again. Sarahs response was simply to smear this next spoonful again on his mouth though this time a little lower. Her first attempt was already dripping down onto the bib that she had tied around him and Sarah smiled as Will fumed every bit the fussy baby. By the third time she had simply smeared his breakfast onto his face, making sure to get a little onto each cheek Will realized he was fighting a losing fight with Sarah and if he wanted to not be hungry all day he would have to cooperate. Their breakfast followed along this pattern, Will getting his bite first and then Sarah, and as they continued she began to talk to Will in the absent conversation she seemed to have with him during his most childish moments. She made the spoon into an airplane and a train and at one point a construction vehicle complete with the beeping noises that usually accompany it’s backing up. This was Allys favorite as she openly laughed at how much fun Sarah was having and it had even earned her a flash of smile from Will. Once she had fed him the entire bowl of oatmeal she left him to feed himself his eggs while she finished her own meal and then she turned her attention back to Will to feed him the cup of yogurt. By the time the entire ordeal was finished Wills face was a mess with oatmeal surrounding his mouth and bits of it drying on his cheek. There was even some yogurt on his nose which Will was sure Sarah did intentionally. His bib wasn’t in much better shape, everything that had wound up on his face running down to dot its surface and Will grimaced when he read ‘Artist in the Making’ stitched across the front. Will took the chance to finish the last of the juice which he bristled about having to suck out of a sippy cup but this whole morning had left him feeling raw and this he brooded about until Sarah came back a washcloth in hand. Before he could react she had one hand gripping his chin and the other wiping his face clean. “You really made me a masterpiece didn’t you” Sarah complimented him as she removed his bib. “Now be good while we clean up.” Sarah punctuated this by pressing the pacifier back into Wills mouth, her finger pushing it firmly into his mouth and then resting on its end to as a reminder not to remove it. Unable to do anything Will folded his arms across the tray of the high chair and lowered his head onto them. He stayed this way the entire time the girls cleaned up trying to work though everything that was happening to him. He had woken up in a diaper and to make matters worse it was a wet diaper. Sarah had been ready for all of this and Will wondered for the first time why she had all of this furniture and all of these supplies on hand and that chilling thought made him wonder what her intentions were. Of course he had heard the stories and of course he had seen the littles so Will knew that these sorts of things happened all the time but they only happened to littles and Sarah hated that fact. Will had heard her go on tirades about amazons treating littles like babies and stealing from them any chance they had at success but here she was doing the exact same thing she hated to her friend of all people. He shuddered a little as he thought about all of the things he had seen littles subjected to in his life, things like public spankings and diaper changes, but what deep in his chest left Will frightened was the loss of identity they experienced. When you saw a little in public all they did was eat, sleep, and make messes of their diapers and Will shuddered at the thought of such an empty existence. His thoughts spiraled like this deeper into the cold grips of fear and Will felt the beginning of a panic attack settling in. He continued to tell himself that it could always be worse as he had been doing all morning but the fear that had grown in his chest seemed to whisper back “How?” He scrambled desperately for the answer that would keep him calm but none came and Will found his chest getting tighter and his heart begin to pound against his ribs. His breathing grew shallow and all that existed in his mind was fear. Sarah had positioned herself so that even as she cleaned she could keep an eye on Will and so it was easy for her to spot when Will began to struggle in his highchair. She had left him strapped into it because the books she had read said that setting boundaries and applying restraints was important early on to set expectations but as Wills breathing because quicker and more shallow she questioned the decision. This line of thought happened on auto pilot as Sarah was already in motion rushing to Wills side. His eyes were a little wild at the edges and he seemed frozen in place, the only part of him moving was his chest and that rose and fell in quick shallow movements. In her rush the buckle proved that held Will in place took two tries to release but as soon as the straps had fallen away Sarah had scooped Will out of the highchair and carried him over to the couch held close to her chest. She held him close as she sat and began to rub his back in calm and gentle circles whispering to him the whole time. “It’s okay, I’m right here and nothing’s going to happen to you” Sarah whispered infusing as much reassurance into her voice as she could. Slowly this repepated phrase and a few like it turned into humming as Sarah continued to hold him close to her chest. The tune had been one her mother had always hummed as she worked around the house or done things like brushing Sarahs hair and she continued to hum it’s notes as she watched Wills breathing regain a bit of control. She stopped rubbing Wills back briefly to mime a request for water to Ally and the other amazon obliged retrieving Wills cup and refilling it. Slowly Sarah drew Will out of the terrifying spiral that had led to this and finally as if waking from a trance he glanced up at her. She had repositioned him once she saw his breathing begin it’s return to normal and when Will finally drew completely out of his head he found himself laying on the couch his head resting in Sarahs lap as she stroked his hair. “There he is” She cooed down at him her smile holding more than a little relief. “Drink some water sweetie, it will help.” This she said as she guided the sippy cup into his mouth. Will began to drink and to Sarahs delight he shifted drawing himself a little closer to her his head now touching her stomach and his eyes slowly closing. He drank dutifully finishing the cup of water quickly and after she had removed it from his lips Will took a deep and steadying breath. Seeing this Sarah guided him into a sitting position and drew him entirely into her lap. Her arms snaked around his stomach and her lips placed a gentle kiss at his temple. Will, still shaken from the attack, pressed himself more into her drawing comfort from the embrace and finally mastering his breathing completely. He didn’t know how long he sat in Sarahs lap but the entire time she hummed the tune that he had begun to grow used to. It filled Wills stomach with a warmth that scared away the last of that icy cold fear and he shifted his head pressing his ear onto her chest and letting the vibrations roll through him.
    3 likes
  22. Chapter 2: Entrances The study session was set to begin at half past noon at London's house. London, who did not have a cell phone, was thus unreachable to Myles until he arrived at her front doorstep. Myles was surprised to find that London lived in the same neighborhood he did, and that her home was less than a ten minute walk away. It being a mild autumn day, Myles decided he would walk to her house to begin would be a very interesting day of studying for him. He arrived at her doorstep at 12:30. Having slightly overslept, he skipped both breakfast and lunch in order to arrive on time. Knocking on the door, Myles wondered what sort of home life he could expect from London and her family. From the outside, the house seemed like a perfectly normal one-story rambler home, the kind that was so common in the neighborhood. About 20 seconds after Myles knocked, the door opened to reveal a woman who looked quite like London, though a couple decades older -- dark hair, curvy body, round face, nice smile. Obviously she was London's mother, and the impression was further bolstered when she, cheerily, let out a charmingly positive "Hi there!" "You must be Myles," the mother said happily, and with a note of curiosity. "Yes, hi, this is London's house?" Myles asked, and when assured that it was, he was escorted inside. "London is just having a little playtime right now, I'll go and get her," London's mother said, shutting the door behind her and quickly disappearing behind another door. Playtime? Myles asked himself. Perhaps London was really into video games or something. Still, it was a strange way to refer to the pastimes of a young woman of eighteen. Suddenly, a door burst open as London rushed out. Myles was taken aback by what he saw. Even for London, her attire was childish. She wore a bright pink tutu over blue shorts, a white "Adventure Time" t-shirt, and a plastic tiara on top of her head. She looked like an overgrown 5-year-old just back from a tea party with her imaginary friends. "Hi, Myles!" she said, not realizing or not caring about Myles's confusion. Her mother came in after her, chuckling. "Are you gonna wear your play clothes while you're studying, London?" she asked. "No, Momma," London replied, "I'll take 'em off now!" Quickly, as though she had done it a thousand times or more, London stripped off her tutu and took the tiara off her head and handed them both to her mother, hands outreached and ready to put them both away. "Oh, dear," said her mother, smirking, "I hope you can remember one day to put these away on your own." And then she walked out, leaving Myles and London alone with just each other and their thoughts. This might get weird, thought Myles. In what seemed like no time, London -- without hesitation or warning -- grabbed Myles by the arm and led him to the living room. "Come on, let's get started!" she exclaimed. Myles was flattered and even excited by London's show of affection and close contact, even as he was befuddled by all the new information he was taking in. It was getting to be a lot. Things settled a bit once the two twins put their proverbial noses to the grindstone and started working on their project, comparing their own notes on To Kill a Mockingbird as it seemed to them so far. Despite her childlike affectations and happy-go-lucky demeanor, London was nevertheless a dedicated and intelligent student, and was clearly quite into the book and its themes, which Myles found to be impenetrable. Still, the two were getting along well, and making progress on their project until a strange moment occurred. About half an hour after the two started working, London had dropped her pencil, which rolled on the floor until it slipped under the couch she was sitting on. "Oh, no!" she said. "I think I have an extra," Myles began, but as soon as he got the words out, London was already up from the couch and bent over, digging under the couch with her arms to get a hold of the pencil. Completely turned away from Myles, and bent over, her blue shorts couldn't help but sag, revealing what lay underneath. Like most teenaged boys, Myles felt compelled to look and catch and glimpse of whatever no-doubt adorable panties were under her shorts, only to be completely flabbergasted by what he saw. It wasn't a thong or G-string, no "barely there" cheeky panties, or other manner of lacy underthings, but was instead something he was sure he saw poke out of his little cousins' shorts at family gatherings. It wasn't the pink and purple waistband that gave it away, nor the butterfly-laden design, so much as the unmistakable texture of the thing -- she was wearing a kind of pull-up diaper, bedwetting underwear for little kids, a Goodnite. "Found it!" the pull ups-clad girl exclaimed before righting herself and sitting back down on the couch, pencil in hand. Myles found himself in a stupor. What the heck was going on? Oblivious of what to do or say, his mouth was ajar and his eyes in a daze, and he said nothing. He even turned white, though he had no way of knowing that. "Myles, are you okay?" the girl asked. "Um, yeah, I just, uh...don't feel very good." "Oh no, well we can't have that," London said, before shouting "MOMMA!" London's mother came in from the other room. "What is it, dear?" "Myles isn't feeling so good. What should we do?" London's mother frowned. "Say, Mister, have you had anything to eat today?" Myles stammered something out resembling a "No." "We can't have that. I'll make you kids something to snack on while you work. How do you like PB&Js?" Myles awkwardly nodded his head, silently deciding that nonverbal communication was gonna be how he was gonna make himself known for a while. "He said yes, Momma!" London said, smiling. After a few minutes of quiet reading and note-taking, the two study buddies were met by London's mother as she entered the living room with two plates, each with a peanut-butter-and-jelly sandwich (crusts cut off) and crackers. "Thanks, Momma!" London said, happy as ever. London's mother stood for a moment after placing the plates on the coffee table. "Aren't you going to say something, young man?" she said. "Oh, yes, um, thank you," Myles managed to get out. The mother turned and headed back to the kitchen before immediately returning with two transparent sippy cups, complete with handles, filled with milk. She placed one beside each teenager. No. Thought Myles. This was not right. London might have every right to act like a stupid pants-wetting kindergartener at her own home, but she was not going to rope him into this. Myles had decided then and there, after those past few minutes of incoherence and muttering, that he was going to make his voice known, and to say loud and clear to London and London's mother that he was an adult, and not going to stand for this.
    3 likes
  23. Chapter 17 ‘Oh my goodness! Emily?’ Emily stirred. ‘Emily, what on earth has happened?’ Emily’s eyes gradually opened; she was unaware of what was going on around her. She felt hot and disorientated. Eventually Emily just about mustered some words. ‘Mum I… I really don’t feel well.’ She managed. Emily’s mother was shocked, she couldn’t believe her eyes, or her nose. Her 18 year old daughter was there laying in front of her, in a messed nappy, with her paci on her pillow next to her. ‘I really don’t think you are Emily this isn’t good…’ Her mother paused, trying to ignore the smell. ‘I’m going to grab the thermometer and some water for you, just wait right here.’ Emily felt horrible, trying to sit up she spoke. ‘Ok… I’m sorry Mum.’ ‘Don’t be ridiculous Emily, it’s not your fault, just wait here I’ll be right back!’ Emily’s mother promptly left to grab her daughter what she needed. Whilst on her way she couldn’t help but feel taken aback thinking about Emily’s apology to her as if she had done something wrong. Maybe she really had been to harsh on her daughter over the past week; after all, she was certainly going through a lot recently, and maybe last night she had taken it way too far on the poor teenager. She was conflicted. On one hand Emily had been acting way out of control recently; swearing, acting disrespectfully and even pushing her own mother - but at the same time she had been wetting her bed like she was a little girl again and obviously feels very fragile about it. Maybe changing her approach from trying to punish her daughter to loving and caring more for her would be a better idea. Returning moments later with the thermometer and some water, Emily’s mother sat down on the edge of Emily’s bed. ‘Emily, I want to speak about last night.’ Her mother took a deep breath, ‘I feel as though over the past week I’ve been doing this all wrong. You’ve been going through so much recently and I’ve just been focusing on all the things you’ve been doing wrong. All the shouting and the swearing is so unlike you, but I can understand you’re going through so much with the whole ‘night time situation’. I just wanted to say sorry, and I love you Emily.’ Emily immediately began to tear up. Maybe it was the disgusting nappy strapped around her waist, or the pacifier resting on her pillow, but she felt so infantile in that moment. She was overjoyed to hear her Mum say sorry. ‘It’s… it’s ok Mum. You only want what’s best for me I know that.’ Emily said smiling at her mother. Her mother then embraced Emily into a hug, squeezing her tightly. ‘I’m glad you understand honey,’ Emily’s mother whispered into her ear. ‘I’m so ashamed of how I acted last night. You can forget about having a bedtime and this stupid pacifier again, I just wanted to scare you into acting your age again;I realise now that this isn’t your fault. You can’t help your accidents, so I won’t punish you for acting up about them.’ Emily’s face dug into her Mother’s shoulder, still whimpering slightly. ‘Thanks Mum, I’m sorry for all the stress I’ve caused you.’ Emily’s mother smiled and gently kissed Emily’s forehead. She stood up and was instantly reminded of the smell coming from her daughter’s hips. ‘My goodness Emily you’re still sat in that thing! You need to get cleaned up right away.’ Her mother announced. ‘First let’s take your temperature, you must not be well.’ Leaning forwards, her mother popped the thermometer into Emily’s mouth, under her tongue. After waiting for a couple of minutes, she removed it to read the temp. It didn’t appear good. Spotting her mother’s reaction to the thermometer, Emily spoke. ‘What is it Mum?’ She asked, worried that she had fallen ill. ‘Well... it looks like you’ve got a fever sweetie. That and a bad stomach. It’s bed all day for you, you need nothing but to rest and relax.’ Emily was not pleased. ‘But I’ve got to revise! I can’t fall behind with my schoolwork, I’ve already not been doing enough over the past week!’ She wined. Seeing her daughter begin to panic, Emily’s mother stepped in. ‘Emily, listen to me. You let me worry about you being ill, don’t even think about it. You can still do work from bed, just don’t get yourself stressed out about it. That’ll only make you feel worse than you already do, OK?’ Her mother replied in a calm demeanour. Hearing this Emily began to calm down, her mum had always been good at looking after her when she was unwell and she didn’t doubt her skills. Nodding her head, Emily smiled back at her mum feeling calm. Shuffling on her bottom to grab some of her revision books from the floor, Emily was suddenly then reminded of her soiled nappy. Stopping dead in her tracks she spoke. ‘Ew, oh my god!’ She had managed to smear all of her accident right across her backside, this really wasn’t good. ‘Oh my Emily!’ Her mother stopped, holding her nose, ‘We need to get you out of this right away! Stay right here, I’m going to need to fetch some stuff. This could be quite a mess.’ Her mother then left the room. Emily blushed as red as a beetroot at her mother’s remarks. She felt awful, her face was red hot yet her bottom was wrapped up in a cold, damp mess. Having been awoken so promptly she had barely had time to process what had happened last night. She thought back to falling asleep… she could barely remember what had happened other than trying to wet her nappy, then suddenly coming over hot and bothered. Racking her mind she could just about remember pushing a little too hard and then falling asleep. She couldn’t believe herself. Her stomach must’ve been truly really bad. A few moments later her mother returned with some wipes, a changing mat and a trash bag. Wasting no time, she began the clean up. ‘Ok baby just lay back for me and relax, this might be embarrassing but it’s not your fault that you’re ill ok?’ Her mother spoke so gently, as if she was speaking to a toddler. Emily couldn’t speak as she was too embarrassed. Her mother speaking to her in such a babyish tone felt kind of cute though, it made her feel less guilty about her accident. Laying back gently, she closed her eyes and tried to imagine she was in a different place. Her mother began by removing her nappy, which was surprisingly heavily soaked. Emily just couldn’t believe what was happening to her, she was really just trying her hardest to picture herself in another place. She began to think about how babies must feel when they’re being changed… they wouldn’t feel embarrassed because it’s normal for them. A baby doesn’t feel ashamed or guilty, it’s just innocent and oblivious… A baby wets and messes itself everyday and no one thinks any different. Emily wished so badly that she could be a baby right now. That she could feel normal about this and not feel so immensely embarrassed... Still with her eyes closed, and thinking more and more about how a baby would think; Emily began to slip her thumb into her waiting mouth and suckle on it. Emily’s mother was too focused on cleaning her lower region to notice her daughter’s infantile actions, and continued the clean up by slowly removing Emily’s drynite. This is where the real mess was. Emily could feel the cold mush gradually being pulled down her thighs, and then past her ankles. Laying butt naked in front of her Mum, she thought harder and harder like a baby would. Trying so hard not to care, she reached beside her and grabbed her pacifier. Not caring, she slipped it between her lips and viciously sucked away at it; trying to distract herself from the most embarrassing thing she’d ever encountered. With each suck on the pacifier, Emily felt herself being pulled further and further away from what was happening to her. The cold wipes she felt swishing around her peachy bottom took her further and further back to her youth. She imagined she was a baby being changed out of her nighttime nappy… then she thought about it - she really was being changed out of her nighttime nappy. The more she imagined herself as a young child, the less embarrassment she felt and the better she felt about herself and her accidents. She had almost forgotten where she was. Enjoying this newly found state of mind, Emily smiled to herself and began to relax. The past few day’s events had really started to catch up with her, especially with her now being so ill. For lack of a better word, she was quite simply worn out. With her eyes still closed, gently caressing her pacifier, Emily’s mind began to wander and she fell into the world of sleep…
    3 likes
  24. Melinda Gets Her Bottom Changed This is a spin off of Melissa gets Her Bottom Changed. The author of it dropped off the face of the earth without so much as an ending unfortunately. I do recommend reading what he did write since it's really good. http://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/25526-melissa-gets-her-bottom-changed/ This is my first story so any criticism is welcomed. Anyway, without further a do. Chapter 1. Melinda was an average teenage girl. She was 17 with her birthday only a few months away. She stood at 5 feet 3 inches and had long flowing blonde hair. Her chest wasn't anything special but her backside was to kill for. All the men drooled over her and she knew it. She was very popular in her high school and had the group of bratty girlfriend's to go with it. But there was one thing different about her that no one, not even her closest friends knew. Melinda loved to wear and use diapers. She would often drive home in her sporty 5.0 mustang her daddy bought her, sneak into her little brothers room and steal a few diapers. She might have been spoiled but this wasn't something she could just have her parents buy for her. She loved to slip on a pull up when she was desperate to pee and just fill it to the max and sometimes over. She would do this before a shower so she didn't get caught and could avoid messes. During this is where we shall join her. Melinda just finishes Peeing and leans back on the toilet, sighing in relief. "Ohhh that feels good." She had turned on the shower beforehand to make sure no one heard her Peeing as these pull ups tend to be loud. Just then, she gets a knock on the door. "Honey, are you still in the shower? I got to go to the bathroom real bad!" Crap! It's her mom! She quickly stripped off the now soaked pull up and three it inside the cabinet under the sink and hopped in the shower. "Yes mom! Don't worry, I'm covered!" "Oh thank god." Her mom comes in and frantically pulls her pants down and sits on the toilet just as she bursts. "I didn't think I was gonna make it for a minute there." Melinda didn't respond. She was too busy thinking what would happen if her mom had just burst in without asking. "She would be so angry." She thought. Meanwhile, her mother had finished and was getting up when she noticed the cabinet door slightly open, so she peeked inside and was shocked at what she saw. "Oh my..." To be continued? Chapter 2. "Oh my..." her mother said quietly. "Again." She quietly took the pull up out and left the bathroom, leaving Melinda to finish showering. When Melinda heard her mom leave, she started to relax and by the time she finished showering, she had forgotten about the pull up. She dries herself off and slipped the towel around her body before leaving the bathroom and to her own room a few doors down. As she put her clothes on, she thought how much better it be if she was putting on a big diaper instead of panties. She sighed to herself and got out her homework. As she was studying, she heard her little brother in the next room over playing. Her little brother was 5 years old and loved to play. So much so that he would pout if he didn't get his toys. He also was slow with potty training and their parents were having a hard time getting him to the bathroom in time. Melinda sat there listening to him play and wishing she could just sit around and play like a kid again. Instead of doing homework and other grown up things. She was brought back to the now when she heard her mother call for dinner. She got up and realised just then that she needed to pee. "Maybe I can sneak away after dinner," she thought before heading down stairs. Dinner wasn't anything special, and soon she was done and headed back upstairs when her mother called her back down. "Honey, it's your turn to do the dishes." "Yes mom." She bounced a little before heading back to the kitchen. Her need to pee was rising. As she came in, she saw her mother pick up her little brother and check his diaper before carrying him gently to the bathroom for a change. Her mind want back to the diaper she had left in the bathroom. "Oh no! I forgot!" She thought. She quickly washed the dishes that were in the sink and hurried to the bathroom and looked in the cabinet. "Crap! It's gone! No no no this can't be happening..." She said softly. "What am I going to do now? My parents are gonna get so mad!" She sat on the toilet and Peed. All the while, her mind freaking out. After a moment of sitting there, she began to think. She will just have to see what happens. It's not like she could do anything about it now. She finished up in the bathroom and went into her room and laid on her bed, thinking about everything that happened. As she began to relax, she pulled out her phone and got on instagram. She loved seeing how many followers she had. Over 100 thousand of them. Most of them being boys. She loved teasing them. Always making sure she got her butt in the selfies she took. She wondered what then would say if they saw her butt in a big puffy diaper. She giggled at the thought and said out loud, "I'd probably lose all of them haha." She started looking at abdl accounts and started thinking again. One of her oldest dreams was to be babied again. Without a care in the world like her brother. He could sit in the middle of the living room in just his diaper and no one would care. "I can't even imagine what would happen to me if I tried that." She said aloud. But at least her parents didn't say anything about the pull up under the sink. The next morning, Melinda woke to the sound of her alarm going off. She hopped out of bed with an extra pep in her step. This is the last day of school before Christmas break! She took a shower and used the toilet before getting dressed and headed downstairs for breakfast. Her mother was already in the kitchen cooking when she walked in. "Hey sweetie. I made you bacon eggs and French toast. It's on the table." "Thanks mom." She replied as she spotted the food. She ate it quickly before grabbing her keys and heading out the door. And as she drove to school, she thought about her mom. She still hasn't said anything about the pull up. Maybe they don't care after all? Or she could be planning something... Either way, what's going to happen to her during this holiday season.? To be continued.
    3 likes
  25. Since you're on this forum you have to be over 18 which means you can just go to the store and buy diapers. Being an adult why would you ask your mother?? On another note, triple posting isn't recommended or really viewed well, fyi.
    3 likes
  26. Well, I didn’t entirely plan to, but New Year’s came along and offered the perfect excuse for a sequel to The Christmas Conundrum. --- She risked another glance down at her pale-blue play dress, unable to ignore the genuine cuteness of the white diaper poking out beneath, and the frilly little socks and buckled mary-jane shoes spread in front of her. So it was all still there. A most babyish view. Had she physically changed? Or was it just a matter of looking extra cute and dainty in these, especially after seeing the giants so easily manhandle her body for the past few days? She had to look away from the sandpit, back to the open afternoon sky, and try to pretend that she wasn’t there for a moment. But there was no ignoring the Triple Thick Snuggie-Huggies beneath her, which fully encased her to her stomach. ‘Mommy’ liked them, because they didn’t need to be changed as often. While the former caption author couldn’t even begin to describe her range of feelings, her opinion didn’t count, she was just a baby. She glanced sideways at the pitter-patter of feet in little buckled shoes like her own. Their enormous teenaged babysitter was bringing back her neighbouring playmate, who was wearing white tights under a cute yellow onesie with ruffles around the hips. Her hair was held in pigtails by two yellow butterfly clips, while a yellow pacifier bobbed in her mouth. She was helped back into the sandpit with a blush. The two babies briefly made eye contact as her fresh diaper crinkled beneath her onesie, then both quickly glanced away. The caption author tried not to think about diaper changes. So far she’d managed to mostly blank them out. She suddenly found the sandcastle which they’d been working on the most interesting thing in the world. Her playmate seemed to have a similar thought, and moved to pick up her own plastic bucket and little shovel where she’d left off. “There we go,” their babysitter sang, “All back to playtimes for the babies.” The girls blushed as Nanny suddenly grabbed each of their jaws to deliver a big kiss on their cheeks. Squirming, crinkling, getting a new strange range of sensations on the shifting sand, they saw the babysitter give a sudden delighted smile, then the enormous busty teenager returned to her reading chair a few paces away. The constant ‘reasonable’ supervision was back. If she’d wanted to try and run away, that would have been the time. But she hadn’t. She’d sat patiently on her reddened bottom, knowing that good children weren’t naughty. “Wanth to buildth a tower?” the ex caption author suggested, garbled through her own blue pacifier, pointing at the undecorated right side of their castle. “Ytheah,” her neighbour replied, and got onto her knees to reach. Another crinkle which reminded them both of what they were. Dammit. --- After baths and her playmate being picked up, she lay in her new crib, watching the silly cat-clock on the wall swing its tail and eyes in opposing directions with each second. It wasn’t fair, six PM was far too early for bed. Especially since anything which happened relating to her diaper now had to wait until tomorrow morning to be solved. Of course, Mommy would get her up a bit later for her night feed - surprisingly warm creaminess from a source which she also tried not to think about, just like the diaper changes. She suddenly found her mobile and night toys the most interesting thing in the world. She bounced a plush around in boredom for a bit, then wrapped her legs around her big purple dinosaur. She tried not to consider that her comfort was perhaps helped by the immature padding which spread her thighs. Sucking on her pacifier, the former caption author found her eyelids growing heavy. The nursery-rhyme music from the mobile drilled into her consciousness, and she yawned, drifting towards sleep. It’d only been a few days, she thought in despair, yet look at her, dozing off like a genuine baby in her pampered crib. --- When she was awoken for her feeding an hour later, she twitched at the heavy warmth in the back of her diaper. Every damn time when she fell asleep, it was almost like there was something hypnotic in the nursery music, and maybe she wasn’t quite the baby she thought. Or maybe that was just excuses… She’d made the wish, after all. --- “Come on angel, don’t you want to practice your ballet so you can show off for your Mommy and her friends?” She considered it, then nodded, lying. “Good girl!” her Nanny cheered, clapping her hands. The teen loomed as she strode past the former caption author, who wriggled in a ridiculous pink tutu, leotard, and white tights over her obvious bulging diaper. They’d somehow even found a perfect pink butterfly pacifier, with sat over her puffed cheeks. The TV instructions were rewound, and her enormous teen Nanny stepped aside, smiling. The grown-up woman on the screen began through her instructions again, encouraging all the little angels who wanted to become ballerinas to practice along. She sighed, curving her arms above her head for the starting stance, and raised one pointed foot behind. It was a bit difficult in her thick diaper, and she nearly stopped in disgust at the wet squelch. But she had being spanked every morning this week. She would be a good girl. She had promised. But that didn’t mean being enthusiastic about putting on ballet shows for her new ‘Mommy’ and anybody else. Especially since the leotard and tutu showed off her diaper more clearly than most of her embarrassing outfits, at least the obvious bulging shape. Still, her stern, smiling, slightly sadistic, huge busty teen babysitter was watching. She’d learned that she didn’t want two spankings in a day. She began dancing The attempt at making another caption out of alphabet soup had been a mistake, but she’d been so desperate to try again for that first 36 hours. Now she knew, after a night of alphabet soup in her diapers, and two more bowls in her mouth which also eventually ended up in her diapers, that she wasn’t getting back with caption writing. That ship had sailed, and this was who she was now. There was a knock at the door as she practiced her routine, and a moment later, the girl from next door and her ‘Daddy’ walked in, hand-in-hand. They appeared at the worst time, right as she stumbled through an attempted turning kick in her thick diaper. Her playmate was dressed in a similar outfit, though her white tights were leggings sewn into rhumba panties with three rows of ruffles across the back, and her leotard was open at the bottom with just latex hoops around her thighs to hold it in place, leaving her rhumba ruffles on full display. The caption author had to admit that it was cute, then suddenly realized she was wetting herself in a panicked embarrassment at having being walked in on by her playmate and her giant ‘Daddy’, and that she looked no more mature herself. Her playmate joined in, and thankfully, her distractingly-huge Daddy left. The girls practiced their dances together, swaying at each other in sync, then trying to twirl past each other in awkward thudding steps around in their thick diapers. Nanny watched, nodding, occasionally making comments, and a few times whisked her cane at their thighs with sharp rebukes. But even by their second lesson, they were showing remarkable improvement. “Nothing which a stern grownup presence can’t help,” the annoying teenager said with an annoyingly smug smile. Eventually they finally sat exhausted on the floor, their legs spread by their stupid diapers, their emptied baby bottles of water rolling away while waiting for the cartoons to start. Nanny collected the bottles, then cocked her head at the two diapered ballerinas. “Funny,” she said. “I almost got you two little angels mixed up for a moment. It was Ashie who got here last Christmas, wasn’t it? Funny, you’re nearly both as adorably well-behaved as each other.” The pair glanced at each other, then quickly looked to the carpet instead. “I suppose it makes sense. You get to see what obedience looks like, and can already guess that you’ll fail your second New Year’s test like Ashie did.” With that the babysitter gave a pleased little shrug, and turned to take their bottles to the kitchen. On the floor, the former caption author’s eyes were wide. She suddenly turned to the other pink-clad girl, and grabbed her shoulders. “What did she mean New Year’s test? Ashley what do you know!” The other girl looked a bit stunned, then quickly blinked, as if struggling to remember. But it suddenly became clear that it was something she never really forgot, and never stopped thinking about. Just like the failed test on Christmas day, knowing that there was a chance for adulthood and it was failed due to acting childish was a strange burden to ponder. “Er,” she said, pulling her pacifier out to the distance she deemed allowed without being naughty. “I heard about Santa’s wish conditions in a cartoon. Luckily I wasn’t a baby brought here by an Easter wish, they only have three days to try before being stuck here.” She tried to ignore how accurate it had felt when Ashley referred to them as babies. “What was it?” she asked desperately, getting on her knees with an embarrassing wet crinkle, realizing that she should relax her grip on her shoulders a bit. “Well... You know that there’s a test, and maybe subclauses?” She nodded, hoping that everybody’s subclause was different, and Ashley didn’t know that she’d messed herself before even a full 24 hours of babyhood. Regardless of that, the girl must have guessed the obvious implication of full-time diapers now, and heck, she had the same to deal with, that that first failure seemed an extra embarrassing secret. Hell, even Ashley might see her as more babyish if she new. “Well the subclause tests last until the New Year, you only have to pass it on one day if you passed the main test. It’s something about how the clause trails at the end, like in Santa Claus.” She released her grip and sat back stunned, forgetting until too late that her thick diaper was soaked and causing a loud tell-tale squelch. The silence over the muted TV was deafening. The other ‘kids’ at least learned to manage their shameful diaper secrets. Maybe it wouldn’t even matter soon. “Before New Years,” she whispered, and began counting the days on her fingers. Only two nights, then the big one. --- It was a few hours since discovering the opportunity, and she lay giddy in her crib, watching the stupid cat-clock on the wall. It was quarter past six. She could do this! Now that she was ready for it this time. Just one night without an embarrassing mess. She’d done that all the time before, right? Her life before wasn’t really just a silly game, like the ‘true’ towering grownups here seemed to imply with a tap on the nose and a kiss on the cheek after taping up her diaper, right? Rolling over in her full-bodied sleeper, she tried to get comfortable, thinking that the easier she made it, the easier it would be to wait the remaining hours without any risk of messing herself. Nothing seemed to be comfortable in the damn sleeper, until she pulled over one of her big fluffy toys, and wrapped her legs around it. There. She felt good, and could wait this out. She might really get back to being an adult soon, just writing stories about such situations in captions if she even wanted. She almost chuckled. The tick-tocking of the cat seemed to take forever, and she yawned, nuzzling and trying to get even more comfortable. She unfortunately couldn’t turn off the damn mobile’s endless nursery music. But if she just waited, patiently, and tried not to move about too much- She awoke with a start, and then felt a wave of grogginess pass over her. “Er, Mommy?” she asked in a slight panic, rubbing her eye. The big giantess was beaming down at her from outside the crib, then leaned in. The former caption author realized with a blush that her giantess was wearing nothing on her top half except her beige nursing bra. Oh no. Then she felt the hand settle under her, and recalled in a startled panic what she’d been trying to do. “Oh dear. It looks like Angel has made Mommy a present.” --- The next night played out the same, and when she was put back into her crib with a warm taste in her mouth and an awful squish of her diaper, she was frantic. What could she do? The damn nursery music sent her right off. The crib was too comfortable. Once the lights were out, and she was in her super-thick night diapers, it was almost impossible not to fall asleep. Her body just knew, and there was nowhere else to go in all those hours, nothing else to do except lay in her crib waiting. She supposed that was the point... Worse, whenever she fell asleep now, she did the ‘deed’, for whatever reason… Would that continue even if she got back to her old reality? She shook her head crossly. There was only one night left, it wasn’t time to think about failure or adulthood being a pointless experience of diapers anyway. She had to form a plan. Oddly, it was the milky fullness and unspeakable state of her diaper which kept her up now, too uncomfortable to drift off again. She wondered if she could use the first, begging for it early as a way of staying up in bloated discomfort with a slightly overworked jaw, then made a face, and hoped not. Only as a last resort. --- She sat in her highchair, and decided that New Year’s Eve was the only way to go. She shuffled about, wearing only a white disposable diaper and a bib today, looking for her Mommy as she shivered slightly against the cool air. Finally the giantess returned, beaming as she placed another stack of crayons and paper down on the highchair tray for Baby’s after-lunch playtime. Except she didn’t want to try captions again today, she wanted something very different. “Mommy?” she asked, as the colouring tools were arranged out in front of her. “Yes Sweetie?” She took a deep breath. “Can I stay up for New Year’s Eve?” The giantess set her skeptical face which usually preceded the word No. “Pleeaassee?” she quickly cut in, trying to act up the cuteness. Well, it was hardly an act, right now she was desperate enough, and dependant enough on this woman. The giantess’s face began to soften. “Pleaseee. It seems like such a special time for the grown…” she paused, realizing what she’d been about to imply, then decided it had to be said regardless, “For the grownups. I want to stay up too, to see.” Her mother’s expression was neutral now, thinking. “It’s just a night like any other, do you understand sweetheart? Grownups like to have a bit of fun, but there’s nothing for babies who stay up late. You’ll just be tired.” “I’ll be good! I promise! And if I’m tired, I’ll go to bed!” “Hrm,” her mother hummed, as she reached into the highchair and released the buckles, deciding to carry her baby on her hip. She began pacing through the house, bouncing the girl, as if to confirm that it was somewhere that a child could stay up late, just once. “Can’t I be like a big girl for just one night?” It was a lie - she wanted to be a ‘big girl’ every night. But it came out earnestly, and she believed her own fib. “Hrm. You have been good lately, haven’t you?” The former caption author nodded enthusiastically. “I learned five new ballet twirls, and Ashie’s mother said I was ‘the perfect little guest’ yesterday, remember?” She gave big doleful eyes up from beside her Mother’s enormous familiar boob. At this point it wasn’t even an act, another side of her had been dragged out after a week spent back in childhood. “I pwomise Mommy!” The giantess suddenly laughed, entranced, and swung her baby out in front of her. “Ok schmookings. Angelcakes. My little princess.” She dared start to hope. “My little girl can stay up late one night, but only one night, understood?” She nodded sheepishly. “Oh I have just the cutest child in the world, don’t I?” She nodded again slowly, partly intending just to give the woman whatever she wanted, but also partly feeling it was true. --- “Can I just wear a thin diaper tonight? I want to try being a big girl.” Her mother chuckled. “You’re so cute.” But she picked up a thin diaper. She couldn’t believe how well playing cute was paying off. She had a fairly neutral looking Christmas sweater, a thin diaper, and would get to stay up late. Her giantess Mommy was entranced right now, but she suspected that it wouldn’t last beyond the special date of New Years. It would be back to poofy pink dresses which tied around her chest and flared up at the top of her hips, leaving her usual thick diapers available for quick access, with all the insult that such a supposed necessity implied. The giantess picked up a plastic tiara then, decked with blue stars, apparently her new year’s celebration piece. “Oh Mommy, do I have to?” The giantess chuckled, and kissed her on the nose. “So my Baby is in there still after all,” she teased, then worked the tiara onto the pouting girl’s head. “My little Princess should wear a tiara, don’t you think?” She glanced up from her spot on the changing table, then blushed and nodded. “Sorry Mommy.” “It’s okay honey. You’re only a child.” She nodded sheepishly. The giantess pulled her into a hug against those giant boobs, and she made a face as she pressed into the opening of the low-cut top. The vanilla scent was all too familiar there, and she could only wonder if she’d be able to stand the smell again once she left. If she left, she reminded herself, it wasn’t in the bag yet. All the concessions she’d won from Mommy had made her overconfident. But she wasn’t going to fail this time. --- Some of the larger brats were teasing her in the living room, and she walked off sniffling, then realized at the last moment that she couldn’t go to her giantess mother, or else it would look like she was a little girl who needed her bedtime. Why had she even thought to go straight there as a source of comfort? Gross. She’d been in this reality for too long. Just a week ago, she’d wanted to run the opposite way from the busty giantess woman. But they’d gotten on so well today. She almost felt like she could stand this baby thing, well, minus how it was the rest of the year when it wasn’t a special day. She glanced down at her thin diaper, and supposed even that was too much. She really shouldn’t be thinking about settling for all this, the fact that she was running away from kids bullying her was enough evidence of- Dammit, one of them was coming back. She quickly waddled into the living room, realizing that without thinking, she’d gone straight for Mommy again. Another giantess nodded at her approach, and Mommy stopped talking, and glanced down with raised eyebrows. Close enough, she was safe from the kid here. She turned around to see if she was still being followed, when Mommy’s giant hands suddenly swept her up. “Eep!” She almost lost her battle with her diaper. She wasn’t sure if wetting counted, but she figured she’d have a subclause for both. “Hello babycakes,” Mommy laughed, bouncing her slightly. The giantess frowned then, and glanced at the clock. She realized how close she was to losing the situation. Mommy might be far less impressed by previous negotiations made with a baby now that she’d been talking to real adults for the past few hours. “Look Mommy! We have so many guests!” The giantess glanced away from the clock, then down at the energetic bundle of happiness sitting in her arms. “Many indeed!” Mommy beamed, giving a few bounces. “She’s just a little baby who needed her Mommy huh?” She froze at the high voice, realizing one of the brats had followed her over. Mommy glanced down, and nodded. “She’s not usually up this late. But she’s been very good.” The kid was nodding sagely, as if this was some special exclusive conversation between adults. “She was being a bit naughty before.” “What?” she blurted from her mother’s arms. “Was she?” The kid nodded with an air of responsibility. “She wouldn’t let others play with her crayons. She was being a cranky little thing. I think she might be up past her bedtime.” She opened her mouth, speechless with rage. That wasn’t… Well... It wasn’t exactly what had happened. She’d told the kids to play somewhere else, that the crayons were hers in the hope they’d leave her alone and let her try one more caption. Then they’d teased her about her fully exposed diaper, and pointed out the clear reality that she was just a baby. It wasn’t fair! Mommy had insisted that the diaper be visible for more regular checks, saying that the thin design wouldn’t last as long as ‘good’ diapers. A double-edged victory, it seemed. Mommy turned to look crossly down at her. “Is this true babykins?” “N-No Mommy! She’s-” Her words trailed off. Her own tone revealed that it was true enough. The giantess narrowed her eyes, then glanced down. “Kid, you seem responsible enough. Can you take the others outside to the playground?” The giantess turned her glare back. “My daughter needs a timeout in the play corner, and maybe a little nap.” It got a low moan, which only got a smile from the kid who quickly departed. “Mommy, I don’t need a nap! You promised. You said-” “Would you rather go back to your crib?” She immediately shook her head, and kept silent as she was carried through a worrying number of people who might overhear her complaints. She closed her eyes, as if that might prevent anybody from seeing her - clearly an upset child who was in trouble with her mother. The sound of the TV told her that they’d crossed back into the rumpus room, where she practiced her ballet on weekdays. She felt herself getting gently laid down at her play space at one wall. “You promised to be good, didn’t you babykins?” She nodded, feeling her stupid new year’s tiara catch on the pillow. “And do you think trying to tell the older kids what to do is very good behaviour?” “No Mommy,” she admitted, feeling a sniffle coming on. She really didn’t want a nap! Last night had been extra late as she’d fretted about not beating the test, putting her head down for a nap right now might be problematic. If she fell asleep here, would she have the same diaper problem as in the crib? Or was that just some by-product of the drowsiness-inducing lullabies of her mobile? Perhaps the tune wasn’t even hypnotic, and just reminded her that she was just a baby now, which caused her body to do the rest - and the fact that she’d just gotten in trouble from a real kid might well prove to have the same effect. “Half an hour,” her mother instructed, with a sternness which told her if she was caught opening her eyes once, moving about and playing instead of staying completely still for the next half hour, it would be a spanking and immediate bedtime. The woman stood and walked away. It wasn’t fair, she’d been older than that kid once! Well, she maybe still was, but she didn’t look it. She didn’t dare open her eyes. She thankfully wasn’t as comfortable as she would have been in her crib. She could hear the people coming and going, which seemed like it might help, though after awhile, the sound settled into a kind of background lullaby of its own kind. She was genuinely tired, she realized with a shock. Well, her sleeping had been starting earlier this week… And last night did turn into a planning session. She felt a yawn coming on, and refused to let it out. She knew how this went. It dawned on her that people were walking right past her flashed diaper, but there was nothing that she could do. Being a bad baby would only make it worse. Thinking about her diaper was a mistake though. She’d had a movement every night by now, and it had been over 24 hours since the last one. Mommy hadn’t held back on the usual heavy fiber meals today either, and she’d been so enthusiastically playing the role of good girl, that she’d let it be spooned into her mouth along with a suggested second helping - without complaint. Not that her objections ever had any weight anyway. Fighting the urge to wet had been bad enough, but now she had to fight two fronts, all the while laying among her toys and obvious playthings, flashing her stupid diaper as the giants moved about, clearly visible as an exiled little girl who had stayed up past her bedtime. Her play-tiara began to slide down a the sloppy costume of an exhausted little girl, as the final demeaning insult of her miniaturized exile. No matter how she scrunched her face, and tried to fight dozing off, she felt sleep setting in, crawling from every direction as the noises of the grownups began to sound muted and distant. After a moment she gasped, then shot up, realizing that she’d actually fallen asleep for a moment. But it was okay! Her diaper was perfectly clean and dry! Oh, she was actually going to do it! She glanced around, and sure enough, Mommy was approaching, beaming. She’d stayed in place for just long enough, and would get to stay awake! And Mommy’s smile told her that she’d get to celebrate New Year’s Eve, with all the energy that would bring. --- “Do you want some more cake sweetie?” She squirmed in her highchair, and glanced at the messy plate covered in cream, and then the novelty-sized plastic wineglass which had been filled with soda. “N-No Mommy, I’m very full.” It was true. Staying up late was beginning to present its own set of problems. She almost felt like she’d be better off in the crib. She hiccuped - which got a laugh from Mommy - and then scrunched her face as a big cloth was used to clean it. She tried twisting her lower half from side to side, feeling the growing pressure down below which wanted to do far worse than hiccup. This was easily the longest night ever. Her vision became clear as the big cloth was pulled away, and Mommy smiled at her, before carrying the plate away. “Oh!” a visiting lady exclaimed, leaning into the fridge, “Perhaps she’d like some of these blueberries? I know it’s a bit late, but it’s New Year’s Eve, she deserves a treat tonight!” “Oh that sounds wonderful!” Mommy agreed. She felt her stomach gurgle in the highchair, and leaned forward to grip the tray. “Mommy!” she suddenly whined. “Yes Baby?” The giantess glanced at her pose then, and tapped her lip thoughtfully. “Perhaps you’d like to go to your crib now sweetie, and stay up for the rest of New Year’s there?” She nodded, desperately, uncaring if she came off as a pathetic baby who couldn’t stay up all night now. At least there, nobody would keep trying to feed her! --- She’d discover how wrong she was when they arrived at the room, and Mommy took her top off all the same. She’d normally devoted all of her energy to blocking out the experience, but tonight she couldn’t take her mind off of keeping her diaper spotlessly clean. Mommy’s breasts were enormous, smelling of salt and vanilla perfume. The nipple had gone easily into her mouth, not quite the size of her huge pacifier teats, but enough for her to get a reluctant grip on. She’d sucked until her jaw was sore, trying to ignore the filling sensation of her stomach. “I’m so fully Mommy,” she whined, daring to open her eyes tonight and look at what she’d been sucking on. Goodness, this woman was just huge. “Other side,” Mommy cooed, and switched her over. --- She’d been in a daze when Mommy had changed her into a nighttime diaper - double layered tonight, in consideration of all that she’d eaten. She could only moan as she was lowered into her crib, laying flat with her face buried in the pillow for a moment, before glancing over to see Mommy checking the cat-clock. “You’ll be able to still see New Year’s morning from here sweetie,” Mommy cooed, coming back to flip her onto her back and stroke her face free of hair. “Can you tell me where the hands will be when it’s midnight?” She tried to sit up, to glance over. Her stomach wasn’t the only problem - the diaper was by the far the thickest she’d ever experienced. It seemed to be taunting her to just give up all her dreams of adult life, to accept that she’d failed the other tests and would fail this one, to just admit that she was destined to be a baby. She’d wished for all this, after all, hadn’t she? Even if it was an offhand wish, why would she make it unless she wanted it? She held up her two index fingers to indicate where the hands would be, once the cat-clock’s black ‘whiskers’ had turned on the white dial. “Oh clever girl!” Mommy praised, rubbing her head, then fixing her hair and leaning in to deliver a series of kisses. “Oh you’ve been so good tonight, I don’t mind you staying up until the clock says midnight, okay? But then it’s sleep, a moment later.” She nodded sheepishly, almost feeling bad for misleading this woman like this. If all went well, she’d be back in her world in just over an hour, when the clock struck midnight. She began to wonder again whether her diaper messing troubles would continue there, but then decided that was the last thing she needed to think about right now, feeling another gurgle come from her stomach. “Mommy?” “Yes sweetie?” “Can you leave the night light on full, just so I can see the clock?” The woman beamed. “I’ll be back after the adults celebrate to turn it off. You better be asleep by then, okay?” She nodded, and got a smile and another loving brush of fingers along her forehead, then the huge woman marched through the nursery and left. She arched her back, and tried to make the pain stop. God, being a beloved baby was hard. Well, she had to admit, if she would just be a baby and stop fighting certain things, it might get a bit easier, though probably no less uncomfortable. --- Sweat beaded her brow. It felt like time had stopped. She stared at the clock, and saw that five minutes still remained. She lifted her crotch from the mattress, held her diapered rear in the air for a moment, then lowered it back down. Anything to stop her from making a baby of herself. She realized that she hadn’t messed while awake except on that first, fateful day. She wasn’t even quite sure what to expect, and what it might feel like. She gave a small girlish whine which brought a blush to her face, and glanced over at the clock. Dammit. How much longer? Her head was getting dizzy, and she clamped her thighs over her diaper several times. She considered trying to rub the bulging front as an unplanned way of taking her mind off of her current problems, but it seemed wrong to start five minutes before midnight and the escape. Besides, so far she’d been unable to bring herself to really do that in this reality. Getting to the verge was fine - she was there half the day already - but going over required forgetting about how real everything was, and every attempt instead brought her snapping back to reality with a disgusted realization that she was just a baby, and babies didn’t masturbate. Her head buzzed. One minute left. She dared stand, which took most of the remaining time, and held onto the rails, staring at the cat-clock. It’s eyes went side-to-side, taunting her, while its swishing tail was almost hypnotic. Fifteen seconds left. Ten. Five. Four. Three. She closed her eyes, not daring let loose now. The grossest danger had at least become less of a problem, but she could soak her diaper with a torrential flood at a second’s notice. Two. One. She took a deep breath, still gripping tightly to the edge of the rail. Well, it had taken a few moments last time, but she’d at least passed midnight now. She stumbled back, and collapsed onto her backside. It dawned on her that it wasn’t even such a struggle now, a part of it had just been the stress. She spread her legs and sat watching the clock, resting back on her hands, feeling the first notion of a trickle between her legs, then realized it was just sweat. Well, it shouldn’t matter now, but she’d hold back. Still, the clock reached half a minute after a midnight, and still, nothing had happened. She began to stress, kneading her diaper with her knuckles, feeling the fight build up again. What if there were timezones or something? No, this place had been on the same schedule as when she’d left her usual life, she was fairly sure. She lay on her back, and began slowly kicking her legs. Oh god. This was taking too long! It had reached five minutes past, somehow. She stood back up, and held onto the rail’s edge, staring at the clock. What on Earth? The nursery door suddenly opened, revealing the silhouette of Mommy. “Baby! You know you were supposed to be asleep after midnight!” She gasped, not even capable of imaging any reality except this one right now. She threw herself back down, bouncing her padded backside around in the process. Good behaviour lessons came flooding back, and she felt a wave of guilt over how she’d been planning a rebellion all day. With it having not happened, it suddenly all seemed incredibly bad and childish. Was it still going to happen? Mommy turned down the nightlight to half, then walked over and glared down. The good mood was lost with her bit of bad behaviour. “You sleep now, alright naughty girl? It’s right past your bedtime.” She gulped, and saw the woman glance towards the hairbrush on the nearby dresser. Oh god no, please. The woman seemed to decide that, overall, she’d been good enough today, and looked away. “Sleep now my Princess, okay?” She nodded, feeling tears stinging her eyes. It was past midnight, and she still didn’t have any relief. The giantess checked everything was correct, then turned and left, closing the door behind her. The former caption author couldn’t do it, she couldn’t sleep. She turned to stare at the clock. First, half an hour passed. Then an hour. It was one in the morning, a ludicrous time by her new childish identity’s standards. At one-thirty, she gave up. Her diaper let out a low hiss, then a growing roar, and began to slightly change in shape, taking a mottled effect on the surface. It just kept coming and coming. Soon the immediate absorbency of even a diaper so huge couldn’t keep up, and she felt a warm pool building around her nethers. She threw her hands over her eyes, and gave a few shaking sobs. Once she was done, she rolled around in it for a bit, confirming that she’d never get comfortable. Suddenly, she thrust her hips into the air and closed her eyes, and began grunting while the back of her diaper expanded and sagged. It was beyond awful, but she had no energy to block this out this time either. She lay with her hands over her eyes, moaning slightly. This was far darker than anything she’d wished for, wasn’t it? It kept going too, and soon she pulled knees to her chest, and rested her heels on the front of her puffy soaking diaper. When she was done, she couldn’t move. If she lowered her legs, most of the mess which had been positioned by her raised backside would have nowhere to go. It would be awful. But she had to lower her legs eventually. And she had to gasp through the squishing grossness. She felt her adult identity finally taking an equal seat with her repressed childhood now. She understood how her neighbour behaved in the nearly schizophrenic way that she did. Both child and thinking adult, mixed into one. What an awful wish they’d each made. By two thirty, she’d somehow found the energy to hump her toys against the front of her diaper with her hands, then turned over, and used her whole body. It was the worst diaper she’d ever been in. She was the most grossed out she’d ever been. She was also the horniest. When she finally collapsed on her big soft toy, quite sure that she’d have failed any of Santa’s tests by now, she saw that it was almost three. She realized that she’d have to be up soon, and finally surrendered, ready for sleep. She was almost asleep when she heard the fireworks start, and the cheer go up from the living room, despite the soundproofing of her nursery. She blinked, staring out through her crib bars at the clock for a moment, trying to make sense of it. Why would people be celebrating the new year at three in the morn- A most terrible shiver ran through her. Of course. Mommy had been looking after ‘a little girl’ - she’d set the clock ahead so that nine appeared as midnight, to ensure that she was asleep by a suitable time, and felt like she’d stayed up. Mommy had even warned her that it was nothing special. And she was right, there was nothing about that hour which had felt different than now, except the cheer going up in the rest of the world. She let loose a frustrated primal scream as the cheering continued, rolled about kicking for a moment in her messy diaper, then finally collapsed. As she opened her eyes, she caught a red glow just seeming to ebb away from everywhere for a moment, and dared hope - but no, it was just locking her into this reality now, that was Santa’s final gift. She knew. She was laying there in surrender, when the door suddenly flew open. Mommy rushed in. Well, at least the woman cared, and was always listening to the baby monitor. It probably also confirmed how little humping she’d get away with on a less noisy night. “Are you okay sweetheart? Did the fireworks wake you up? Oh I should have turned on your crib mobile.” She looked up, and sniffled, realizing that she couldn’t even blame the mobile for he mess tonight. She’d failed all on her own, awake and conscious and willing. She’d surrendered to babyhood as soon as there seemed no easy path to adulthood, rather than hold out as long as she could like a true adult. The giantess Mommy scooped her from the crib, and began bouncing her over a shoulder for a good fifteen minutes, until she finally she could speak. “Just a bad dream,” she mumbled, blushing at the squishes and squelches from below. And it was true, she’d been dreaming to ever think that she’d escape this place. It was the product of her own wishes, after all. Mommy seemed satisfied after a bit longer, though took her temperature with a thermometer in her mouth - thankfully not able to get into the diaper right now. But she did take her to the changing table afterwards, which gave her hope about that. Unfortunately the woman just produced plastic snap-on pants then, and began tugging them over, pulling the whole warm mess of the diaper closer. “We don’t want these to leak, don’t we?” she asked in a cooing voice, pursing her lips and poking the front of the diaper. “No Mommy,” she agreed, despite herself. “You were quite the little pottypants tonight,” her mother tisked. The former caption author let her head roll back in wordless exhaustion, god dammit Santa. Finally the snaps of the plastic pants were all done up, and she went through another round of breastfeeding, before being returned to the crib. A big kiss on her forehead somehow sealed how final all this was for her. “Happy new year baby,” the giantess cooed, smiling and stroking her forehead. "Happy new year... Mommy..." she said, realizing that it really would be a full year until she had a chance of changing anything. Well, that wasn't true. She could hope for the occasional diaper change, she supposed. Mommy gave her one final kiss, adjusted her toys around her so that she had an audience, then left. “Merry Christmas, and Happy New Year,” she mumbled to herself, then looked over, selected a comforting looking plushy, and pulled it in for a cuddle. She plopped her thumb in her mouth, barely even thinking, knowing what she was now, there was no use trying to pretend anymore. “Shoulda just wrote those Christmas captions…” she muttered, closing her eyes.
    3 likes
  27. She had been asleep, dreaming of something nice that escaped from her as soon a she opened her eyes. Someone was knocking on the room’s door. Looking at the bedside clock she saw she had only been about asleep for about an hour. Maybe it was Caroline looking for Steven, she thought as she slipped off the bed, or Steven had forgotten his key, or someone from the casino, up to congratulate her. She unlocked the door and pulled it open. She did not expect Conrad Revel to be standing out there. “Can I help y…” He stepped forward and hit her, knocking her back. Kelly had been somewhat rough and tumble as a kid. She had fallen from the back of a horse and had the breath knocked out of her. She had broken her arm playing touch football when she had been tackled by an over enthusiastic inbetweener. The point was that she had been hurt before, so lying on the floor, breath knocked out of her, was not a completely new feeling for her. But never had a giant hit her (well, beside spankings and those never counted). What left her lying there, doing nothing, was more the surprise that a giant would hit her than the actual hit itself. He stepped in after her, kicked the door closed. He was kneeling at her side, a roll of duct tape in his hands. He put a strip over her mouth, then used more tape to secure her arms behind her back and taped her feet together. He waved something over her, something that beeped. He reached down and grabbed the gold watch around her wrist, yanked it off her, tossed it away. Conrad had brought a duffle bag with him. He put her into it. It was padded with towels to hide her shape. He zipped it closed, leaving her in darkness. She felt him lift her and the bag up, then he was moving. She was bumped around, turned about in the bag, felt him almost running down stairs, the bag with her in it slapping against his side. Then she was falling, but only for a moment as the bag landed on something hard. A soft ‘clunk’ of metal on metal. She had been put in a car’s trunk. Not long after she felt the vibration of the car starting up. Where was he taking her? What was going to happen to her? Eventually the car stopped, and she was pulled out of the trunk, walked somewhere, and then dropped to a hard floor. Even with the padding of the towels it hurt enough to leave her stunned. The bag was unzipped, Conrad pulled her out, held her up. “No one is around here to hear you scream, but I don’t want to hear a screaming little, so keep it down or I’ll hurt you.” He then grabbed the tape over her mouth and yanked it off. “Understand?” “Yes,” she said. He took a knife and cut the tape around her arms and legs, then dropped her into a chair too big for her. There were other men around, standing or sitting near the edge of the room. “I want the bank code for the game’s winnings.” “I don’t have it,” she told him. He backhanded her, hard enough to almost knock her from the chair. She cut the inside of her cheek on her teeth. “Don’t lie to me.” “I didn’t have the buy in, someone else provided it. They got all the money.” He grabbed her shoulders, fingers digging painfully in. “Don’t lie to me.” “I’m not. His name was Steven Artimage and he was in the room with me.” He seemed to think about that for a moment. Then he slapped her again. “Don’t lie to me.” Kelly shook her head. “What do you want me to tell you?” she said, not wanting to be hurt again. “Give me the password for the account!” “I don’t know it.” He kicked the chair out from under here, she hit the floor hard. “Give me the password.” “Stop that Conrad,” a familiar voice said. Kelly looked up, mouth agape as she saw Lyle Redmond enter the room. “She’s not giving me the password. She says she doesn’t know it. Says she gave it to her backer.” “Do you think that is possible?” Lyle asked as he walked into the room to stand next to Conrad and over her. She tried getting up but Conrad pushed her back down the floor with his foot. “You think a little would give up that much money, just like that.” Lyle looked down at her. “I will admit littles can be greedy little things if you let them. I have to keep a firm hand on my girls to keep them from getting spoiled.” Conrad reached down and grabbed the front of her t-shirt, pulling her up. “I’ll get her to talk.” “You are treating a little like an adult Mr. Revel. That will fail.” He righted the chair and took a seat. “You don’t interrogate littles, you punish them and they realize they are wrong.” He plucked Kelly out of Conrad’s hands and laid her across his lap. “No, no, no,” Kelly said, struggling. Not that it did not do any good. Lyle lay six, rapid hard spanks against her jean covered bottom causing Kelly to let out a howl. Who would have thought she would look back fondly on being spanked by Caroline? “Little girls should not lie,” Lyle said, and slapped his hand against her bottom five more times. “Little girls should answer truthfully when asked a question.” More spanks. “Little girls should respect their betters.” More spanks. Kelly was sobbing uncontrollably. She felt him loosen her jeans and then whisk them down to her knees. A minute or two passed and Kelly stopped sobbing, stopped gasping. Her bottom hurt so much. “What is the code for the bank account?” Lyle asked her. “I don’t know.” More smacks fell across her pantie covered ass, his large hand easily encompassing her whole bottom. Kelly screamed, wiggling, trying to get away, crying, ‘I don’t know, I don’t know.’ Finally it was Conrad who said, “Maybe she really does not know.” Lyle stopped spanking her. He stood, kept hold of her, turned around and set her on the chair. Kelly sobbed as her well spanked bottom was placed on the steel of the chair. They ignored her until she had cried herself out. She looked down at her jeans and wondered if she should pull them up. Lyle leaned in. “Kelly, I want you to tell me what the passcode is.” His tone was soft, almost kind. “You’ve been punished, and if you tell me I will consider you a good girl. You want to be a good girl don’t you? Good girls don’t get spanked.” Kelly did not know if she wanted to be a good girl, but she knew she did not want to be spanked. However she also could not tell him what she did not know. Sniffing she said, “I don’t know it. Steven changed it.” “I am inclined to believe her,” Conrad said. “Perhaps, but littles lie. It is in their nature,” Lyle answered him. He walked away from her, then turned and came back. He reached into his jacket and pulled out a smartphone. He held it out towards her. “Do you know what this is Kelly?” “It’s a sm…” Her attention was captured by flashing lights. “,,,artphone.” Something felt strange. Some of the men were laughing. She looked down. Her panties were soaked, a puddle of urine had spread across the seat, stinging tender skin inflamed by the earlier spanking. “What?” “A simple hypnotic colour pattern. Some therapists use it to help littles take the steps back they need but cannot admit to themselves.” She started wide eyed. “I care little for it myself. I prefer that my girls make those decisions on their own.” He smiled at her. “It is important that littles realize they are not adults.” Conrad and a few of the others laughed again. “One exposure, just as accident, but multiple exposures, the effect lasts longer,” Lyle told her. “Eventually, without intervention, it becomes permanent.” “I don’t know the code,” Kelly said once more. “You’re one of those littles, the ones who have something special about themselves that make them think they are grownups. It’s sad. You see something special, but really, it is just something making you unhappy. “I now have access, thanks to my new partner,” he looked at Conrad, “to some interesting and advanced variations on this style of program, and some experimental medicines that make the effect take hold much stronger, and faster, with greater scope.” He walked a few steps from her then turned around. “Do you think you could play cards if you could not even count to ten Kelly?” For a second she did not think she had heard right, and her mind spun about with the implication of what he said. “You couldn’t” she whispered. He could not do that. Could he do that? “I suppose you could try. Perhaps something like, I have this many,” he held up three fingers, “of this kind,” he held up five fingers. More laughter from the others. “Perhaps you would have to play barefoot to better keep track.” With a sob Kelly said, “I’ll give you the code.” The best way to bluff someone was to give them what they wanted to believe. A laptop was brought to her. She brought up the banking website. “She’s in the right place,” Conrad said from behind her, where he looked over her shoulder. Kelly typed in the password. “There. That’s it.” “Wait, there is almost nothing there,” Conrad said. “What?” Lyle demanded. “What?” Kelly asked, sounding shocked. “That’s five million dollars,” Conrad told them. Lyle put a large hand on her head, turned her to face him. “Where is the money?” “It was there. It was all there just…” she trailed off, made her eyes go wide. “Ken!” “Ken?” “I was working with him, this was all his idea.” The two men looked away from each other, to each other, their expressions changing like she had told them the secret of life. “Of course,” Conrad said. “I suppose he was coaching you over some sort of wireless device?” Lyle asked her. That was the stupidest thing that Kelly had ever heard, but it seemed to be what he wanted to hear so she nodded and said, “Uh huh.” “Obviously this Ken person took all the money,” Conrad told Lyle. Lyle nodded, then frowned. “Why leave anything in the account though? Kelly was careful not to react, but she suspected her bluff was about to be called. “Who would leave a little completely helpless?” Conrad asked Lyle. After a moment Lyle nodded. He turned back to Kelly. “Where is he?” Kelly told him the hotel she knew Ken was staying at. She did not want to give him up like that, but the cards she showed had to be good. They checked, confirmed it. Conrad sent five of the men to go and get Ken. Five did not seem bad for Ken, as long as none of those men were like Steven. He might even enjoy the fight. Or she might be trying to make herself feel better. Conrad sent two men outside watch while he and Lyle remained in the room. She had bought herself some time, maybe. Ken might be able to find her, if he made it through those five men sent after him. And she could hope that Steven would show up. He had brought her. He should be trying to protect her. The watch he had given her, the one he had told her to not lose. Not lose was just another way to saying ‘never take it off, keep it with you’. He must have put a tracking device in it. But Conrad had torn it away. Several minutes passed as Kelly sat there, trying to figure out what who might be able to help her. “What should we do with her?” Conrad’s voice made her turn her head, realizing they were talking about her and wanting to know what they were saying. “I had been thinking that she would make a perfect sixth for my nursery, but, she’s too tall, and not very cute.” She could not see them and relaxed enough to let the anger show on her face. More like her face would remind him he was a loser… at least at poker. “So, we’ll need to make her disappear.” “Disappear?” Lyle sounded concerned. “We could scramble her memories, dump her in some place, or leave her with someone, where they won’t ask questions.” Would they really did that? “That sounds like a good plan.” It sounded like a terrible plan to Kelly. “The problem with that is whatever we do can be undone, if one puts enough effort and money into it.” “What are you suggesting?” Lyle asked. What was he suggesting, Kelly wondered. “Mr. Redmond, you care about littles, want to see them taken care of. I understand that. Sometimes though, well, a few have to be sacrificed for the rest to be taken care of.” “You can’t be suggesting?” “Why not? Big picture wise, well, does it matter?” “It matters to me. I want to see littles looked after.” “And if your desire to protect this one means many others are not protected?” Lyle made an uncertain sound. They were going to kill her. No one was going to save her. So she was going to have to save herself. Quietly, carefully she reached down and grasped the waist of her jeans, pulled them up her, dragged them through the urine on her chair. She was careful not to make a noise as she wiggled her painful bottom back and forth so she could get the jeans up around her waist. She buttoned them, then took a deep breath. Pushing herself from the chair, her feet made a scuffling sound as her shoes hit the cracked concrete. She took off at a run, towards the dark doorway in front of her, away from the men behind her. She had to run, to keep running. She hated running. Heavy footsteps behind her, she tried not to picture the longer strides of either giant bringing them closer to her. All she had to focus on was the door. On getting away. Someone grabbed her long hair, hauled back and yanked her to a painful stop. Then she was lifted by her hair, which hurt a lot and made her scream out in pain. Swung around, more screams, then thrown back into the chair, which almost went over backwards and actually went up on two legs before falling forward again. Conrad, who had grabbed her, closed, put his palm on her forehead and pushed her head back. In his other hand he had a gun. Kelly had never seen a real gun before. It looked terrifying. If Lyle’s phone had not made her wet herself earlier she was certain the icy fear that stabbed through her would have left her in soaked pants. “What are you doing?” Lyle shouted. “We don’t need her, we can get rid of her.” “No! Not like this! Not with her seeing it.” “Sometimes we have to be cruel to be kind Mr. Redmond.” “I won’t let you,” Lyle said. She thought they were going to come to blows. Conrad pushed the barrel of the gun hard against the side of her head. Everything went dark and for a moment Kelly thought she was dead, but then she realized the lights had gone off. “What the hell?” A shout. Conrad. “Marcelle, why are the lights out!” Then there was a flash of light, and an echoing boom that made Kelly cry and put her hands over her ears. “No, no, no,” she sobbed. Flash, boom. Sound of people running. The chair was knocked over and she fell heavily to the floor, once again having the breath knocked out of her. She lay there, trying to suck in a breath of air, wondering just when she was going to die. Then the lights came on, and a vast figure appeared over her, a gun in its hand. Kelly closed her eyes tight and hoped it would not hurt. She flinched away from the hand that touched her, but there was no pain, just a gentle almost caress as the hand ran from the top of her head, down the side of her face and over her shoulder and arm. “Es-tu blessé? Parle moi? Kelly, my petit Jean d’Arc, open your eyes.” She did not believe what she was hearing, thought it some kind of trick, but she opened her eyes. Marie was kneeling at her side, one hand running over her body, checking for injuries Kelly realized. In her other hand she held a frightful looking gun. While she was speaking to her, examining her, she was looking elsewhere, all around, as if there was still some danger. “What are you doing here?” She looked down at Kelly for a moment, smiled, then went back to looking around. “I would be a terrible nanny if I let my pretty girl out of my sight more than once. Are you okay?” Was she okay? “Nothing’s broken… probably.” “Formidable. Stand up and put your arms around my neck, keep clear of my pistol.” Kelly got up, feeling bruises, but as she had said, nothing was broken. She wrapped her arms around the big woman, careful not to hold on as tight as she wanted to lest she choke Marie. She straightened, her free hand slipping under Kelly’s bottom so she could hold her up, pull her close. “Wet,” Marie said, with a small click of disapproval. Kelly almost laughed. “Who else was in this room?” “Conrad and Lyle.” “Lyle Redmond?” “Yes.” “Interesting. Hold tight, I will need to move fast.” Marie ran, her long foot steps and heavy weight booming on the floor, then outside, thumping on the ground. Each footfall jolted Kelly in her arms, reminding the little of all the hurts she had taken. She bit down on them and made no noise, not wanting to distract Marie. Then they slowed, and she felt the amazon shifting her about, heard the sound of a car door opening, and then she was placed, gently into the car’s bucket seat. The door closed, a few seconds later Marie opened the driver’s side door and slid in. “I hope you don’t think too badly of me for not having a child seat,” she said and started the car, shifting into reverse, hitting the gas, rapidly spinning the steering wheel about. A shift into gear and the car sped away. Kelly started laughing, which turned into sobbing and she probably cried for nearly minute before with sniff and hiccoughs she got herself under control. “Feel better?” Marie asked. Her attention was on the road. “No,” Kelly said, then, “yes.” “I would hold you and let you have a good, proper cry, but that will have to wait.” Kelly sniffed, then said, “Ken!” “What?” “I sent them to where Ken was, I had to…” Well, she had chosen to, cause she was afraid. “Use my phone,” Marie took one hand from the wheel and removed a phone from her jacket pocket, held out to her. She dialled, got Ken. “This is Kelly Ken, you’re in trouble.” “Trouble? What troubles Miss Fortuna?” It was too hard to explain it all. “Some people tried to rough me up for the prize money. I had to point them at you. Five giants.” “Oh, is thats all. Don’ts worry. Better you sends them at me. Wants me to break them?” “No, just go somewhere else…” “Wait,” Marie said. Kelly looked at her. Not taking her eyes from the road Marie said, “If your Ken does not put himself in danger, arranging to capture these men would be of use. We could arrange for the police to help, but that may take a little time, and it might scare them off.” “Did you hear that Ken?” she asked. “I heards it.” “Do you think…” “Don’ts worry Miss Fortuna. I’ll sees if I can gets these guys for your friend.” “Don’t take any chances Ken.” “Don’t worries Miss Fortuna.” He hung up. “He seems like a nice man,” Marie said. “I’ve always liked having him around.” “Are you…” “No,” Kelly shook her head. It was not the first time she had been asked that question. “How did you find me?” “I followed Conrad. I’m sorry I was not able to get to you sooner.” She looked at Kelly for a moment. “Your poor face.” “Is it bad?” Kelly asked, putting her hand to her face, wincing slightly as she touched the swelling around her mouth. “It will fade soon, but I take offence at someone hitting a little.” “I’m not a fan of it myself.” Marie laughed. “I was waiting for some back up, but then those five men left and I was preparing to go in carefully, but then I heard you scream…” “Thank you.” She paused. “You’re not a real nanny are you?” “Do you have complaints about the way I took care of you?” Kelly was hard pressed to find an answer to that, but after a few seconds she said, “It was very professional.” “There you go. However, one can be a perfectly skilled nanny and be something else as well.” “What is that something else?” Marie did not answer, remaining silent so long that Kelly assumed she would not. Then she said, “Mr. Artimage, and Miss Jay and perhaps Mr. Wright came here with complicated plans to take away Conrad Revel’s resources and get leverage on him. However, my superiors took a much more practical approach. If Conrad Revel had won I was to kill him.” “Kill…” “Yes. Terrible isn’t it.” Kelly nodded, and then, because Marie was still watching the road she said, “Yes.” “Sometimes my job requires me to do terrible things, and sometimes it allows me to do wonderful things, like taking care of a pretty girl who plays poker. I am something of a spy, though with a French flair.” Kelly thought about it. She looked for someway to connect a woman who had been ready to kill Conrad Revel (terrible as he was) and the woman who had held her and sung lullabies to her. “Have I shocked you?” Marie asked. “Yes,” Kelly said. “My poor petit Jean d’Arc. Littles and such violence should never mix. Mr. Artimage has much to answer for in my opinion.” “You’re not…” Kelly started to ask, alarmed. Marie laughed. “I am not going to shoot him. I am just going to give him a piece of my mind for letting you be hurt.” “Good.” “Have you fallen in love with him?” Marie asked. “He’s very handsome.” “Oui.” “But I’m not in love with him. I just don’t want him to be hurt.” “Littles, so gentle.” Kelly did not think it was a criticism, though she herself was not sure she could take it as a compliment. “What happens now?” Kelly asked. “We stop off at a hospital where I get you looked at…” “I’m fine.” “We will not discuss this. And then we return to the hotel to sort a few things out.” “Okay.” She wondered what ‘sort a few things out’ meant but guessed she would learn soon enough. It was still a few hours away from dawn when the four of them sat in the suite. Kelly was wrapped in a thick robe, warm and tingling from the ointments that the doctor at the emergency room had applied to all her bruises, from the ones of her face to the ones on her bottom. She had sat on the couch and listened to Marie give Steven a ‘piece of her mind’. She also included Caroline in that as, having partnered up with Steven, was equally responsible for ensuring Kelly was kept safe. “I admit,” Steven said when Marie had finished, “I made a mistake. I never thought that Conrad would waste his time on Kelly.” “Waste his time?” Kelly asked, offended. “You should both be glad that she was not seriously harmed,” Marie said, apparently ignoring Kelly’s statement. Finished with her dressing down of the other two giants she then filled them in on how she had spotted and tracked Conrad. Steven told Marie that had had left Kelly for the purpose of finding Conrad himself. “I assumed I would be the likely target.” “Kelly, can you tell us what happened?” Marie asked as she took a seat next to the little. Taking a deep breath she told them the entire story, from opening the door (which had three giants all admonishing her for opening a door without seeing who was on the other side), to her rescue by Marie. When she got to the part about convincing them Ken had been in control Caroline asked Steven, “Did you teach her that? It was a good play.” Kelly, tired of the way the giants seemed to automatically stick her into a space labeled ‘child’ snapped, “I came up with that idea myself bitch.” Caroline looked shocked. Kelly felt a short, sharp pain across the crown of her head and looked up in surprise at Marie who had just smacked her on the head. It was not like it had been very hard, and cushioned by her hair had not really hurt at all. “If your poor bottom was not so bruised I would give you a swat on it right now,” Marie told her. “Just because people do not treat you the way you want is no reason to be rude to them. I believe Otto Kruugen congratulated you on remembering that fact not so long ago.” Kelly flushed and nodded and then looked over at Caroline. “I’m sorry.” “Apology acc…” “But I’m not stupid, I’m just small.” Caroline nodded. “Yes. You are not stupid.” Kelly wondered if she could bring up not being demoted back to diapers and her ABCs but decided not to push it. Finally she finished. “It was really Lyle Redmond?” Steven asked her. She nodded. “It really was.” The three giants looked to one another then back at her. “And he spoke of hypnotic devices and drugs.” “He threatened that I would not be able to count to ten, and he had that thing on his smartphone that he flashed in my eyes that made me,” she paused and swallowed, “wet my pants.” Not her favourite part of the story. “But he specifically talked about advanced and experimental applications?” Steven asked her. He seemed completely dismissive of the fact than an app on a smartphone could make her wet her pants. Kelly had heard there were places where a little who wet themselves was no longer considered an adult. And a smartphone app that made you wet you pants did not even engender the smallest bit of surprise from the giants. As a little Kelly had to wonder what other tricks the giants kept secret. However she only said, “Yes, he said advanced and experimental.” The giants looked between each other. “We’ll need to find Conrad. What about Lyle?” Steven asked. “I’m afraid he had both alibi and lawyers, and the word of a little against a man like him,” she shrugged her shoulders. “I think he is already on his private jet over international waters. I am sorry Kelly.” Kelly sighed. “I’ll contact my government, see if we can work together on this.” Steven told Marie and Caroline. “What about me?” Kelly asked. The three looked at her. “What about you?” Caroline asked. Marie saved her, in a manner, from having to explain herself by saying, “There will be security watching over you, until you leave tomorrow. You already have plane tickets home, do you not?” “I do.” “Then you will leave and go home. You will be safe there,” she said with confidence. “Oh,” Kelly said. For a moment she had thought she was part of what they were doing. She had played her part after all. But that part was over. Marie stood and picked Kelly up from the couch. “We need to speak of things you cannot know of,” she told the little she held, “and you should rest up. It had been a trying ordeal.” “But…” “Hush,” Marie told her and carried her into the bedroom. She wrapped Kelly up tightly in the oversized robe, and then slid her under the covers and tucked them tight around her. “Just get some sleep Ma brave fille.” And she kissed her on the forehead and stepped way from bed. Kelly wanted to say so much, ask so much, but it all got caught in her throat and she was silent. On her way out Marie stopped and picked up the pale pink dress that Kelly had tossed to the floor earlier. She gave it a shake, then went and hung it up in the closet. Kelly watched as she ran her hands through the clothing hung there. She looked back at Kelly and smiled. “I will see this all gets to someone who will be comme il faut in them.” “Thank you,” Kelly said, the only word that would escape the tangle in her throat. Then Marie turned off the light and left the room. When Kelly woke the next morning Marie and the others were gone, and she had not even come to say goodbye. The hotel had a doctor who worked there every other day for half a day. He gave Kelly her enema the morning she was to leave. Clinical, he gave her the privacy of a screened off bed. It did not make it any better, but it was not as humiliating as with Caroline or quietly embarrassing as with Marie. Afterwards he wrote out some prescriptions for her, and gave her the brand names of some enema bulbs she could use herself, a list of foods she should stick too for two weeks, and advised her to see her doctor if she had any pains. Then he wished her well and left her to get dressed. Her clothing from the night before had been laundered, so she was wearing the jeans and a blouse, with a ratty pair of running shoes. She was certain were Marie to see her that she would pronounce Kelly anything but ‘comme il faut’. That thought made her smile as she pulled the jeans up over the training panties. Just in case there was a little enema left to expel. Those panties, the three chokers and the haircombs (along with over fifteen million dollars after all was counted) were the only things she was taking with her. As she walked from the small clinic she wondered who Marie was going to give all the other clothing to. Perhaps Marie had a child, or a little, of her own. If so she felt bad for them, it must be hard with Marie gone all the time. Walking towards the lobby it was impossible to not notice the men and women in black suits who trailed her. Obvious security, as promised by Marie. She collected her small overnight bag from the bell captain’s station. The man thanked her for staying with them and told her that all costs had been made complimentary by the house then congratulated her on the win. Kelly smiled and thanked him and wondered if Steven had planned to stick her with the bill. She waited on the steps of the hotel for Ken. A few people came up to offer her congratulations, often saying how surprised they were that a little had managed to win. Like there was something miraculous in it. If someone asked her to touch them and cure whatever ailed them she was going to boot them in the shins as hard as she could. Fortunately for such hypothetical shins a taxi pulled up and Ken got out. “Morning Miss Fortuna,” he called. She picked up her bag and walked down the too tall steps. “Good morning Ken.” He gave her a hand up into the passenger section and then circled around to get in the other side. As the tax pulled away from the hotel he asked. “You okay Miss Fortuna, yous gots some bruising ons your face.” “It will fade soon. What about you?” There was a strip of tape across his nose, suggesting it had been broken again, and a number of butterfly closures sealed a number of cuts on his bruised face. His hands were heavily bandaged. He smiled. “Me? I’m fines. Nones of those five you gaves to me were anythings special. That was real smarts of yous Miss Fortuna, sending them to me likes that. Any of thems the ones that did that?” He lifted a huge hand and pointed at her face. “No.” “Thats too bads, I liked to thinks that I got some back for you.” “You did more than enough. I am sure the information that those men provide will help someone get some back for me.” “Just have preferreds thats it was me.” Kelly smiled. “Maybe next time.” The first class tickets got them through check in and security quickly. As Kelly was walking though the airport she often looked over her shoulder. She delayed during check in, until the attendant insisted she get onboard or be left behind. As she stepped onto the boarding ramp she looked over her shoulder one last time. Amelia had always told her that if a giant ever got their hands on a little that little was almost certainly caught. “You’re a crazy idiot Amelia Black,” she said softly and jogged down the ramp towards the open door with the attendant behind her, saying “Hurry, hurry.”
    3 likes
  28. Christmas is for littles Family, friends and giggles Presents under the tree Hope there's diapers for me I've been as good as I can be Christmas is for littles There's magic in the air Childlike wonder everywhere In pajamas on the floor Unwrap them all, still one more A little surprise is surely in store Christmas is for littles Love and care for all mankind Open heart, padded behind A wish for joy for all, all times Christmas is for littles
    3 likes
  29. Ann and Joe Chapter 2 The next morning, Joe woke up to a wet bed. 'Great,' he thought. 'Just what I need to start the day with this 'sitter' turning up.' He glanced at the clock next to his bed. Just before 7am, he read carefully, counting around from the 12 on his fingers. It was annoying not to be able to read clocks at first glance any more. 'Cognition' the therapist had said. He wasn't sure quite how it worked, but his cognition was not very good with some things. He was pleased anyway. Peg the SItter as he thought of her wasn't due until 8am, with Ann leaving at 8.30. He would have time to get the sheet and his soaked PJs into the laundry. As he was calculating the times, Ann appeared. 'Good morning, honey,' she said. 'You didn't come in this morning. You must have slept like a log.' Joe usually woke early, and often trotted in to see Ann after he woke. 'Up you get,' said Ann brightly. 'Peg will be here any minute.' Joe froze. 'But she's coming at 8 o'clock!' he objected, squeezing his thighs together under the bedclothes and feeling his clammy, cold pyjamas against his skin, and pulling the ebdspread defensively towards himself as he sat up. That's right,' said Ann. 'In about two minutes. I'll get ready to go and Peg can get your breakfast. You two can get to know each other. ' Joe silently cursed his poor cognition. He often left out numbers when he was counting. He must have done it again. 'Hurry up,' said Ann, moving towards him. She stopped, recognising the fearful look on Joe's face, and noting the way he was holding the bedspread up to his chest. 'Oh, honey,' said Ann. 'Are you wet?' Joe felt his control and power slip away like a receding wave. He looked up at Ann, dressed, mature, and three inches taller than him - which he'd got used to, even when people made insensitive jokes about it, but now, with Joe in bed and Ann bustling around removing the bedclothes, she seemed ten feet tall. Joe tried as hard as he could to prevent the rising tide of tears that soon overcame him. 'Hey, shh,' said Ann, stopping her bed stripping to help Joe up and pulling him towards her full, perfumed body. 'No tears. It's just a wet bed and jarmies. It's OK.' Joe's tears began to subside. He always felt better after Ann's reassurances. He stood still as she pulled down his wet brushed cotton pyjama pants, and put up his arms as she took off his top. He stood shivering slightly, his now soft musculature tensing and untensing, and his little soft penis dangling between his legs. The sight Ann had once found erotic now made her smile. She gave Joe another hug, and the doorbell rang. 'Don't tell her!' Joe said urgently. 'It's OK, honey,' Ann said. 'Peg looks after lots of people, and I'm sure she's seen a wet bed before. Just a minute!' Ann called over her shoulder as she found a towel for Joe.' 'Put this on, honey,' she said, wrapping her shivering husband in the large towel. 'I'll let Peg in then we'll sort you out.' 'Don't tell her!' repeated Joe as Ann left him standing in the room while she left with the scrunched up bottom sheet in her hands. Ann opened the front door on her way to the laundry. Peg was a woman of about 40. She was trained as a pediatric nurse, but looked after patients of all ages at the centre. the training was handy, as many of the patients, like Joe, were convalescing from traumatic injury. Some were dealing with physical injuries, and some, like Joe, had a combination of physical and mental issues. As Ann had suggested to Joe, a wet bed was par for the course for Peg. Peg greeted Ann and glanced at the wet sheet. 'Oh, we had a wet bed this morning,' said Ann. Peg had discussed Joe's wetting in their interview. In Peg's opinion, twice a month was the trigger for night-time protection, but Ann had explained that Joe's recent spate of wet beds was not the norm. She blamed it on several late nights they'd had and cold weather making Joe sleep more soundly. 'I see,' Peg had said and had made a note in the book she had open during the interview. Often, if a primary carer was close, their view was somewhat unrealistic. They tended to make excuses for the patient. As a sitter, Peg was not in the same position i relation to Joe as she might be if as Ann suggested, Joe might become an inpatient for a few weeks, but she was not particularly surprised to find that her newest charge had wet his bed. She wondered what Joe's attitude might be, whether he was in denial or whther he was beginning to accept his situation. Peg was a great believer in patients being realistic about their condition, and that meant normalising whatever it was as far as possible, subject of course to the opportunities for recovery. That meant dealing with bedwetting not as a drastic problem, but just as a normal part of life, for now at least. Ann showed Peg into the living area. 'I'll have to rush a but, I'm sorry,' Ann explained. 'I wanted to leave at 8.30, but I'll have to get this washing on and then get Joe's breakfast sorted. And get Joe into the shower. He normally showers at night but...' 'Ann, don't worry,' said Peg, taking off her coat to reveal a full pair of breasts under a soft blue sweater, a rounded belly and full hips. Her build and condition in general spoke of considerable physical strength. 'I'll deal with Joe. You get his breakfast - you know where everything is. ONe boy is much the same as another, even naked. It will be into the deep end for him, but I've dealt with a lot of boys, and girls, and I'm sure we'll be OK.' 'Well, he's hardly a boy,' said Ann. 'He's 28.' 'They're still all boys,' said Peg with a laugh. 'When they need help.' Ann laughed too. Peg's comment resonated with her. She was sure they'd get on. She hoped Joe would like Peg as well. Ann went to the kitchen, and indicated the hallway to Peg, who set off to find Joe. She passed the empty master bedroom, and glanced into the equally empty ensuite bathroom she saw leading off it. Raising her eyebrows, she went on to the next room and found Joe there, sitting on the plastic-sheeted mattress, clutching a small blue cushion. 'Comfort item,' she thought to herself immediately when she saw the way Joe was holding the pillow. He was sucking on one corner of it and was anxiously staring at the doorway as Peg walked in. 'That,' she said with a warm smile, 'Is a very nice looking cushion. Is it your favourite?' Suitably disarmed, Joe nodded, his eyes widening. 'I'm Peg,' said Peg, 'But you can call me Peggy. You can call me anything you like, actually. But not Piggy. My big brother called me that. Have you got any big brothers or sisters who call you funny names?' 'Er, sisters,' Joe said. He was feeling confused. The dragon sitter lady he imagined had turned out to be quite nice. She liked his cushion, and didn't say 'Put that down,' as Ann did. Her brother called her a rude nickname too, just like his sisters did to him. Baby Joe, they called him, right up until high school. It was a bad enough nickname, but worse because of his bedwetting. Joe didn't dare tell Peggy about that. Not even Ann knew. Joe was suddenly aware of the plastic sheet on the bed. Peggy couldn't have missed it, but she hadn't said anything. Peg was almost on top of Joe now. She practically lifted him from the bed with her strong arms and had him standing in front of her. SHe must have seen the plastic sheet. It had even squeaked as Joe slid slightly on it as she stood him up. Joe glanced at it. 'It's just in case of accidents,' he offered weakly. 'I know, honey. It's a very good idea. It saves a lot of work. Now, Ann is making your breakfast, and my job is to get you showered and dressed. Before you say anything, I've showered and dressed a lot of boys. And men, too,' she added with a laugh and taking Joe by the hand. 'So, off we go. Which way to the bathroom? Do you use Ann's, or do you have your own?' 'Mine,' said Joe quietly, leading Peg into the large main bathroom. Peg took in the big shower enclosure and the bath. She almost expected to see bath toys alongside the bath, but it was bare except for some bubble bath. 'Do you like bubbles in the bath?' she asked. 'Ann got it,' he said. Peg smiled, and took hold of Joe's towel. Joe moved away, but Peg held his arm. 'It's OK, Joe,' she said. 'You can't get in the shower wrapped in a towel, and I have seen naked boys before, as I said. Do you want to sit on the toiet for a minute first?' Joe didn't have much choice. Peg had led him to the toilet, half spun him to remove the towel, and had plopped him gently on the seat. At least she couldn't see his privates very well, Joe thought. Peg had found that taking control over such intimate activities as using the toilet was something like mastering the horses she used to ride. It was important in any carer patient relationship for the patient to feel that the carer was in charge, and taking over toileting was a good way of doing that. Making it feel normal ws the also part of Peg's proven method with caring for 'challenged' and 'compromised' patients. It took away their anxiety. Peg was folding the towel over a towel rail as she turned to the seated Joe. 'Do you normally do poos in the mornings?' she asked as if she were asking about the weather. 'Er, sometimes,' said Joe. Peg laughed her disarming laugh. 'I know you don't mess your pants,' she said, 'But it's a good habit to have, especially if you have occasional wetting problems.' Another of Peg's tactics was to get the patient to open up to her. 'I only wet sometimes,' said Joe quickly. 'Just the bed, sometimes at night. Just by accident.' Admitting to being a bedwetter, thought Peg. It means he won't blame Ann for mentioning it, as well. Step one, she thought happily. To be continued.
    3 likes
  30. The next morning Marie took Kelly out to a beauty parlour, to get her hair done. She was a little worried that the beautician, who was not listening to Kelly at all, was going to cut her hair very short and put it up in little girl bunches. She had seen some other littles with the style of hair. However she got a trim instead and then her hair was worked on, layer cuts to give it volume, and curled just enough to give it bounce. And how it shone once she was done. It was, with the curls, a little juvenile, but not terribly so. She could live with it. And then she got a manicure and a pedicure, which were a nice way to top things off. Her nails had been filed in a round shape, with pale, pink polish put on them. That was also a little juvenile, but she thought it looked better than if they were left plain. Back at the hotel room Marie helped her into the pale cream dress, with the flouncy skirt and the sash and bow of a cafe au lait colour. Of course the diapers and the bloomers and the vest were the foundation of it all, but Kelly had gotten use to the idea she had to be comme il faut as Marie often said. Her new watch and a choker with the angel on it were added, for a touch of colour, but Marie would not let her wear the hair combs. A pair of black mary janes finished off the outfit and Marie handed her the small leather clutch purse that held everything she needed. “Are you ready?” Marie asked. She sounded nervous. Kelly smiled. “I am. Let’s go.” She was not nervous, she was anxious, like it was Christmas morning and there was a tree surrounded by presents awaiting her. Marie added one more accessory to her own outfit, a fancy looking bag that for all its designer roots was obviously a diaper bag. On their way to the casino several people gushed over the pretty little, commenting Marie on her pretty little daughter. Marie did not correct them, but a wink she gave to Kelly said she was playing. They crossed through the casino, attracting less attention because most people were focused on their games, and entered a small, side venue. A man in a black tuxedo stood guard there, as it were. “Can I help you?” he asked Marie. Marie gave Kelly and unneeded nudge forward. Kelly opened her clutch and took out the invitation and the receipt that showed a deposit of the entry stake into the casino’s account. The man looked at the invitation and receipt for a moment, then placed them on the small lectern he stood behind and reached for his phone. He spoke to someone in rapid french that Kelly could not understand. Marie leaned close and whispered into Kelly’s ear, “He is making sure the ticket was not stolen.” “I don’t think I wold be brazen enough to come here with a stolen ticket,” she told Marie, though realized she had not idea how Steven had gotten that ticket. The man put the phone down. “Welcome to the Cartes D'or Triomphantes Miss Fortuna. This way please.” He led her and Marie pass the barrier of velvet ropes into a small room, dominated by a bar and several card tables, only one of which was being used. Three men sat around it. She recognized them all. Otto, Izzy and Charles. “Gentlemen, May I introduce you to Miss Fortuna,” he paused and added, “the little. She will be playing with you.” All three men looked surprised for a moment, but Otto and Izzy seemed to recover faster. “Miss Fortuna your fellow players are Izzy Aster, Charles Wright and Otto Kruugen.” “I’m pleased to meet you,” she said, and found herself curtseying for lack of a better response. All three stood as the man pulled out a chair, took a booster seat from a bellhop who had appeared at his elbow, placed the booster seat on the chair and then helped Kelly up into her seat as if it was the most natural thing in the world to do as a poker tournament. Izzy and the others sat once more. “This seems a little odd,” Charles said. He had a nasally voice, wore a white tuxedo jacket like the other men, though not as well as the other two. “Well, I’m not sure of that,” Izzy said as he sat back in his chair and picked up a glass of an amber liquid from the table in front of him. “Think I’ve heard of this Miss Fortuna before and figure she’s got as much right to be here if she’s paid up.” He spoke with a drawl, and punctuated his statement by drawing a finger across a thick eyebrow. “I saw you play at the Cartes D'or Petites, was it four years ago?” Otto asked. “I recall thinking that if you were a more mature player you would have won.” “Why thank you Mr. Kruugen, and I hope to perform better.” “Please, call me Otto, if I might call you Kelly.” “Thank you Otto.” Neither of the other men asked to be on a first name basis with her, but they were regarding her as if she were more than just a child. None of them, not even Otto, were taking her serious yet. An attendant approached. “Would you like something to drink Miss Fortuna?” “I would like…” “Non, non,” Marie said, stepping forward. “Nothing to drink Kelly,” she said, sounding stern and unyielding. The three men laughed, though Otto at least tried to cover it up a little. Kelly felt her face grow warm, but she took a deep breath and nodded. “Of course Miss Frontè.” Marie moved back to the bar, taking a seat on a stool where she could watch. Kelly noted, sourly, that Marie ordered a drink for herself. Do as I say, not as I do. She had hated that kind of thing when she had been a little girl. The man in the black tuxedo approached them, with him was Caroline Jay. She was dressed in a red cocktail dress, wearing stiletto heels that made her taller than her escort by a few inches. Red hair, red dress, black heels with a red sole and smoke coloured stockings. Kelly had never managed to fill out her one cocktail dresses like that and decided that she would start to hate Caroline now. The three men stood. Kelly, being a woman, was not required to, which was good as getting down from the booster seat in the dress she was in would have been almost certainly embarrassing. “Gentleman, lady, Caroline Jay. Miss Jay, Otto Kruugen, Charles Wright, Izzy Aster and Kelly Fortuna.” Caroline offered polite handshakes to all the men first, then bent slightly to offer a hand to Kelly from across the table as the man in the black tuxedo slid her chair in for her. “Pleased to meet you,” she said, a puzzled expression on her face as if she was trying to figure out a joke. “Thank you Miss Jay,” Kelly said, a fake smile plastered on her face. Lyle Redmond was the next to enter and be introduced. “I was planning on arriving a little later, but then I head a most peculiar story,” he said as he took his seat (no one had stood for him as he was a gentleman). “And here she is, a little, sitting here ready to play.” He smiled at her. “You know this is not a card matching game don’t you sweetie?” Okay, she hated Caroline less now. She only had so much hate inside her and now most of it was being directed at him. “Miss Fortuna if you please Mr. Redmond,” she said, as if she were not seated on a booster seat. “And I believe that I am aware of the rules, but if I have any questions I am glad I have an expert to ask.” Lyle actually smiled, looking a little smug as he took the compliment for himself. She looked down the table. “I am sure Otto will help me if I need it.” Lyle frowned, obviously not appreciating the implied insult. “Oh, I am sure I won’t need to explain the rules to the young woman who plays as well as you do Kelly.” Lyle’s frowned deepened, as if he was somehow offended that she and Otto were on a first name basis. Conrad Revel was the last to come in, a few minutes before the game was to start. Short black hair, slicked back, a nose just a little too small for his face for him to be handsome. He was introduced, offered his hand to both Caroline and Kelly, though he was just as perplexed as most of them by her presence. A moment after he was seated and had been served a drink a tall, bald giant approached them. He wore black pants and a white shirt, tightly buttoned at his wrists, narrow black bands cinching his shirt sleeves in about mid forearm. He clicked his heels sharply together and bowed. “Ladies and gentlemen, I am Andre Fulover, your dealer, unless there are any concerns?” No one voiced any. He took a step forward to stand behind the chair he would be occupying. “We are playing seven card stud poker, standard rules, house limit on betting will stand, unless those players involved all ask that is be suspended. Are there any questions?” No one had any. “As we have a little at the table I must ask if she is properly attired.” He did not look at Kelly. “She is,” Marie said. “Very good, then…” “I think I would like to verify that. I could check,” Lyle said, shifting as if to get out of his seat. However Marie was there before he could even start to stand. “No need Mr. Redmond.” She then picked Kelly out of the seat, turned her so her back as to the table, and then before Kelly could even think of doing anything her skirt had been lifted and the bloomers pulled down, likely revealing the white plastic of the disposable to everyone. “Well I am satisfied,” Lyle Redmond said. There was laughter around the table and Kelly felt her cheeks grow how. Marie straightened her clothing out and then set Kelly back down in her booster seat. To the table and to Lyle in particular she said, “Please respect my professionalism in matters of child and little care.” Then with a sniff she returned to the bar. Kelly took a few deep breaths to calm herself down and wondered if she could ask that they respect her dignity. “Well, I guess we’ve been told,” Lyle said with another laugh. The dealer nodded in thanks to Marie and then to the table said, “While in deference to littles and the length of the game a wet diaper will be ignored, this is a civilized game and none wish to be inconvenienced by a messy accident. If that is to happen Miss Fortuna will forfeit her place in this game and her stake.” “Wait? What? What if any of the other players mess their pants?” Kelly demanded. The dealer looked shocked. “Miss Fortuna, as I said this is a civilized game, I will not hear talk like that.” Marie was once more at Kelly side. “She of course apologizes, don’t you Kelly?” The last thing Kelly wanted to do is apologize, but that is what she did. “I am sorry for my language and insinuation of lack of control amongst my respected opponents.” “And I will see her properly punished later,” Marie said. “What?” Kelly asked. “Very well,” the dealer said as he pulled his chair out and took a seat. “Let’s begin.” Kelly took the first three hands, and suspected the Ken had cleaned up as he would have started betting high on the first few hands. The first two pots had been fairly small, her face up cards good enough the others players had folded early. The third one ended up with just her and Lyle Redmond, as she had suspected, he was bad when it was just him against her. He called what he thought was a bluff on her part and raised as high as the table limit would allow. She guessed he expected the little girl to fold when faced with his confidence. She called and raised again, suggested that perhaps they up the table limit. He refused, likely because she had suggested it. If she had just been a little patient he might have asked for the increase in the table limits and she could have taken him for a lot more. Three hands in and she was up two million. All the people around the table were looking at her with a little more respect, perhaps, but all of them, especially Lyle, looked as if they were trying to figure out how a magician had done a trick. As if my winning is an illusion, she thought angrily to herself. The game continued, she won and lost, won a little more than she had expected, but the game was far from over. Then, about two and half hours in, after they ended a hand that Otto took, the dealer said they would break for thirty minutes. Kelly stretched in her chair, thinking a break would be nice. Marie was there, helping out of the chair, and then to Kelly surprise, she was turned about, her skirt lifted, and Marie delivered five smacks to her diapered bottom. She then turned Kelly around again to face the dealer and said, “Apologize for your bad behaviour earlier.” It was more surprising and embarrassing than it was painful, but she felt the prickle of tears in her eyes. When Marie had said that she would be properly punished Kelly had assumed she had been joking or lying, but that spanking made it clear the maid/nanny was pretty serious about it. Kelly did as she was told. “I’m sorry.” The dealer smiled. “I appreciate your apology, I am sure we won’t have any more trouble.” Kelly could see people around them smiling, as if what had just happened was perfectly sensible. The dealer went off to wherever dealers took their breaks, and the other players drifted towards the bar. Kelly found herself being led by the hand to a nearby private washroom. “I’m sorry I had to punish you like that,” Marie said, “but you should remember to be polite and follow the rules. You do not want them dismissing you from the tournament do you?” Kelly shook her head. “No.” “Good. Now, let’s get you undressed.” “Undr…” was all she had the time to say before Marie loosened the bow at the back of the dress, raised her arms with a quick swipe, and then pulled the dress off of her. Then the bloomers and diapers went and she was sat on a small toilet. “Alright, try to pee or poop if you can.” Kelly flushed again, this time she was certain her whole body was red. “Can you not watch me?” Marie made a clucking sound in her voice, but turned away from give Kelly some privacy as she went to lay out a fresh diaper on the change table. She managed to pee a little after a few minutes of embarrassment and Marie quickly had her in a new diaper, congratulating her on using the potty like a big girl. As she was dressed again Kelly said, “I just won eight million euros.” “I know,” Marie said as she brushed out Kelly’s hair, making it neat once more. “But you congratulated me on using the toilet,” Kelly said, wondering if the woman might see how ridiculous it was. Marie smiled and kissed her on the forehead. “You’re such a smart little girl, keeping dry and playing cards so well.” Apparently recognizing the ridiculousness of the situation a little might find themselves in was a weak point for giants. From the diaper bag she brought out a sippy-cup and a bottle of water. She poured about half the water into the cup and then offered it to Kelly. “Really?” Kelly asked. “I don’t want you to spill anything on your dress.” Thirsty, Kelly took the cup, though she rolled her eyes as she drank. Marie escorted her back to the table in time for the next hand. Another two and a half hours and Kelly was still eight million ahead, the last half of the game stagnating for her with her wins and losses being about even. The dealer called a four hour break. Kelly found herself back in the hotel room, undressed and put to bed for a nap before the next round started. Kelly was beginning to think that she might have made a mistake agreeing to help Steven, if this was the way she was going to be treated. There was a knock at her door, Steven’s voice, “Are you awake.” She got up, remembered she was still in the diaper that Marie had put her to bed in. She grabbed the familiar t-shirt and pulled it on, glad it was long enough to hang down over the infantile underwear, then went to the door and opened it. “Where have you been?” Kelly asked. “That’s none of your concern,” he told her, not unkindly. “I need to know what you assessment of the other players is.” Of course he needed her to tell him. She was the expert, and it did not matter if she was wearing a diaper, or had been spanked, she was a grown woman brought here to do a grown woman’s job. They sat at the table and Kelly gave him a quick rundown. “Charles and Caroline both come across as technically skilled, but they don’t have to feel for the game.” “What do you think that means?” “I think they both have been recently taught high level skills by people who know what they are doing, but you can’t teach the gut level of understanding. They are not going to be able to hold on for long.” “Any idea who might have taught them?” Kelly shook her head. Steven looked a little disappointed, which bothered Kelly more than she would have thought. “What about the others?” “Izzy is no different from usual. I expect him to be out of the game tomorrow at the latest. Otto is good, but, he’s worn out.” She felt bad saying it. “I don’t think he can keep it up for more than another set or two. “As for Lyle, he’s better than I thought. He might hang on to the end. One on one I could beat him easily.” “And Revel?” “Nothing has changed in my opinion on him. He’s good. I can probably beat him.” “Anything else?” Kelly frowned. “What do you mean?” “Is there anything else you have noticed.” “Like what?” Again, a flash of disappointment. “Never mind, you’re supposed to be napping now, why don’t you go back to bed.” Just like that, he was dismissing her. “What was I supposed to notice?” He looked at her for several seconds, then shook his head. “No time to teach you. Go and get some rest. You’re here to win, getting tired or worried won’t help with that.” She wanted to argue, but he stood and walked away, leaving her sitting alone on the couch. “Damn,” she said softly, then sighed and went back to her bedroom. A short nap would do her some good. Four hours after the last hand of the first round had been played Kelly was seated at the table again, getting a new hand dealt out to her. She won four times in a row, small pots, but it put her up nine million. Then Otto and And Conrad went back and forth for a few hands before Lyle Redmond took a big pot. Then Caroline won the largest pot of the night with three queens and Kelly realized she had better not discount the other woman’s technical skills or her luck. The hands came and went, the better players moving ahead or at least staying even while the less able players had their stakes slowly bled away. The second round ended and Kelly felt exhausted. A bit of jet lag and a lot of demanding poker. She was glad to see she was not the only one looking tired. Marie took her up her room, got her undressed and cleaned up, and then put to bed, at least in a pair of the training panties rather than a diaper. She was tired and her head was full of games she had played. Things she should have done and things she should not have. Everything the others players had done, how they had looked when they did it. She fell asleep to dreams where she was playing poker and the stakes were the players’ ages, where going bust meant returning to infancy. She woke to the sound of soft voices in the suite. One was Steven’s, the other, female, sounded familiar. There were only a few words that she could make out, but the conversation was intimate, private. They went into Steven’s room. The soundproofing between the suite’s room was a little lacking, and she heard the sounds of soft feminine gasps and of the bed shifting under the weight of two. Kelly told herself just to pull the pillow over her head, but she was also telling herself to sneak out of the room and peak in on Steven and his partner. She wondered what Steven looked like naked. She knew he would be all hard muscle. What about skin? Did he have any scars? What would they feel like under her fingers. She imagined the two spotting her, inviting her to join them. The complexities of little/big physical relationships were smoothed over by the rules of fantasy. Her hands slid into the waistband of her thick panties, and she turned over in the bed, moving slowly, glad her slight weight did not make the mattress move too much. Face pressed into the pillow to muffle her own soft cries, bottom pushed into the air with her hands in her panties, she brought herself to orgasm twice, an unknown participant with Steven and his partner. She soon fell asleep, spent, though the sound of Steven and the woman were still in her ears. Her dreams took on a more erotic cast.
    3 likes
  31. Later Ken and Kelly sat in her office, Ken close behind, looking over her shoulder. She had four monitors set up, which was a little excessive as she really had a hard time focusing on more than two at any time, but it looked neat. On one screen videos of Conrad Revel playing were being shown. On another flight booking information and another showed the odds currently being offered on the tournament. However the screen that she and Ken were focused on was the web site for Green Imports. “Looks fake,” Ken said. “Looks real, but that a man like Steven Artimage would work there, that seems fake.” “It’s what I meants.” She nodded. “And no mention of Steven Artimage anywhere else.” “Fake name.” “Maybe, or a name that people are trying to hide.” She slumped in her chair. “I suck at this kind of computer research.” She moved the betting side to the monitor in front of her. “Looks like they figure that Izzy Aster is going to got out first. That will change once they know a little has entered.” “Should I bets on you not being the first out?” “Sure, it will be some easy money. The odds will be decent enough.” “And bets that you wins every hands that you plays.” “Catalina is the best bookie to be working with. That lady will never believe that a little can win. You’ll clean up. She’s gonna get so pissed.” She had already worked out the amounts that Ken could bet, based on how much his working capital grew. She would never win every hand, but with the odds Ken would get she only had to win one in four to make a lot of money off this. She moved the flight booking information onto the screen. “We’ve got your ticket. Maybe you’ll even be on the same flight as me.” “Once you sends me the informations on where you are in the city I’ll be close.” “Good.” She’d feel better knowing she had Ken as backup. Finally she put Conrad Revel in front of her, watching the man play. “Hows you gonna beat him?” Ken asked. “I have no idea.” It was close to 9am the next day when Kelly had finalized everything with Ken. “I still don’ts likes this,” he told her. “I’m still not entirely certain of it myself, but I am willing to take a chance. To play in the Cartes D'or Triomphantes, and 5 million if I win.” “It’s a lots of money.” “It is. And we can make more.” She took a deep breath. “Wish me luck Ken.” “Goods luck Miss Fortuna, but you don’ts need it.” She smiled up at him, then opened the front door, stepped out onto the porch. Ken stepped out behind her. At 9am exactly a large, red, sporty looking coupe pulled through the gates and rolled up the driveway. It stopped in front of them, the passenger door and trunk opening. Ken had to help her into the car, but he knew to do it my offering her a hand up as opposed to picking her up. She settled into the huge seat. Ken leaned into the car. “Yous better takes of her,” he warned Steven. “You don’t need to worry,” Steven told her, then reached across the car to pull the door shut, forcing Ken to jump back or be hit by the door. “Rude much?” Kelly asked. He did not answer. She heard a soft thump that she guessed was Ken tossing her bag in the trunk and then the sound of the trunk closing. A moment later Steven was driving away, following the circle drive at the front of the house and then back towards the gates. Not that Kelly could see where they were going. “Your body guard is waving.” Kelly raised a hand above the window that she could not see out of and hoped Ken saw her farewell wave. She asked Steven a few questions, but he was not forthcoming on answers so she gave up soon enough. They spent an hour driving in what Kelly thought was an uncomfortable silence, made worse by the fact being unable to see where they were going made her feel a little car sick. Finally they stopped, Steven parking the car in a garage that, by the sound of things, was near the airport. He opened the door but did not help her out. It was easier to get out than to get in, and she slid down to the ground, glad she had worn jeans instead of a skirt. He was waiting, holding out her small, overnight bag. It looked tiny in his hands. She took it, noting his overnight bag would have been a duffle bag were she carrying it. She should have asked for a definition of ‘pack light’ because it was possible she could have brought more stuff. He led the way, probably taking shorter steps, but she still had to jog to keep up. They did not go into the main terminal, but circled around out to where the private aircraft flew from. The silver, private jet that sat on the tarmac seemed huge to Kelly, obviously sized to giants. The waiting attendant, a pretty woman probably around 9 feet tall, had to help her up the boarding steps, and into the plush, leather seats. She was nice enough, but spent a little too much time telling her where the bathroom was an encouraging her to ask if she needed any help. “These are leather seats after all,” she finished off with. Steven sat himself and showed no interest in the attendants conversation with Kelly. Not long after, faster than any commercial flight she had been on, they were in the air, climbing. The captain, a calm sounding woman, announced when they had reached their cruising altitude. The attendant came back, asked if they wanted anything. Steven asked for a whisky and water. “A gin and tonic,” Kelly said. The attendant looked towards Steven. “Get her what ever she wants,” he told her. “Thank you,” she said to Steven. He did not answer. A short time later the attendant came back with their drinks and a booster seat. “This will make you more comfortable,” she explained to Kelly. Kelly suspected the sunken plastic seat which would hold an accident would make the attendant feel more comfortable about the safety of the leather seats. “Is the only way I get my drink is if I sit on that?” Kelly asked. “You’re so cute,” the attendant answered. Kelly let the woman set up the booster seat. It actually was a little more comfortable and gave her a better view around her. Finally she could enjoy her drink. Being on the flight to Monaco, drinking a gin and tonic, reminded her of the last time she had seen Amelia. “This is where you are going to live?” Kelly asked. “What’s wrong with it?” Amelia asked back. “Its kind of, well, old, drab, out in the middle of nowhere, there is a blacksmith on the first floor… I mean you might as well have stayed back home in butt fuck nowhere and worked fixing farmers’ computers.” Amelia shook her head. “This is much better. Great internet connection and no giants.” “Cause every giant is gonna try to grab you.” “They are.” Kelly shook her head. “Listen, why don’t you put that crazy idea aside and get a new crazy idea. You could be a cat lady. This place looks perfect for a crazy cat lady.” “You’re pretty lippy for someone coming to ask for money.” Kelly laughed and hugged Amelia. “You know I’m just bustin’ your adorable chops.” “I have chops?” Kelly smiled. “Okay, I can give you forty thousand dollars.” Kelly blinked. “I was only asking for ten, and I felt guilty about that.” Amelia shrugged her small shoulders. “I’m actually pretty well off. Had some good paying work in college. And if I give you this much you have to ask fewer people for the rest. I’ll feel better. “Cashiers check okay?” Amelia asked as she produced the slip of paper. “That’s great Amelia, I mean… I don’t know what to say.” “Just tell me you’ll be safe. I can’t believe you are still doing this gambling, and around giants.” “Don’t worry. I got Ken around, keeping any grabby people away.” “He’s still with you?” “You sound surprised.” “I thought he would be in prison by now.” “Not nice Amelia,” Kelly said, angry and showing it. Amelia took a step back. “Sorry.” “He’s a good guy. We take care of each other.” “Are you…” “What? With Ken? No. He’s not my type and I’m not his. He still calls me Miss Fortuna most of the time.” “Well, I’m glad then.” Kelly walked to the window, looked out over the mostly squat, old buildings. “Still, you went to that fancy college. Why aren’t you working for some big company in a nice office?” “You know why.” Kelly looked back at her friend and shook her head. “Amelia, you can’t hide away. You got to spread your wings, like me.” Amelia did not answer. Kelly sighed. “Fine. Any place around here where we can get a drink? We’ll toast our reunion and my guaranteed success at the tournament.” “There is a bar close by. The bartender is a weird blind guy but he makes a good gin and tonic. Do you really think you are going to win?” she asked as she walked to the door. “I am going to try, but the sure money is on the side bets that Ken will be making.” “Side bets?” She opened the door to the hallway. “That I win the hand. Those odds are always going to be long, so I don’t even have to win the tournament to pay back all my loans and get enough money to buy my house.” She followed Amelia out of the apartment. “You’re going to buy a house?” Amelia closed and locked her door. “Yeah, got my eye on one in a nice neighbourhood.” “I hope you get it. Oh, in case you need some computer help, my card.” Amelia produced a plain, white business card from her pants pocket. Kelly took it. “Emily Black? Why did you change your first name?” “There might be some people from college who would look for Amelia Black. No one is ever going to look for Emily Black.” Kelly was startled out of her thoughts when Steven asked, “You looked over those files from the FTP site?” Kelly took a sip of her gin and tonic. Almost as good as the ones that blind bartender close to Amelia’s place made. “I did.” “What do you think?” “I’ve seen Izzy play before. He’s not as good as he thinks he is, and he pays to play in tournaments like this so he can be around great players. He’ll be the first one out.” “That is what the bookies think.” She nodded. “Lyle Redmond is good, but not as good as he thinks he is, and I am pretty certain he is never going to consider me a threat, even if I were to win every hand. He won’t believe that I can bluff him and he’ll assume he can always bluff me. A man more dismissive of littles I don’t think I have ever seen.” “Be careful around him. Apparently he is thinking of adding another little girl to his nursery.” “Some people want big families I guess, but I’m not worried Daddy. You’ll be there to protect me.” “Daddy?” He sounded shocked. Kelly looked over at him. “That’s part of Ken’s job, to make a pretence of being in loco parentis.” “I’ll have someone else take care of that. While you are playing we don’t know each other.” She was a little surprised but said, “Fine.” “Continue.” “No idea about Charles Wright, he is sort of an unknown. Even the stuff you gave me did not tell me anything.” “What does that mean?” Kelly had thought about it. “He’s either an unknown ringer, or he is someone who’s been prepped for this, in hopes he will be good enough. If the former he is a threat and if the later I expect him to drop out soon.” “When will you know?” “First few hands probably.” “And Conrad?” “I don’t know if I can beat him.” “The entire purpose of you being here is to beat him.” “I know, but he’s good. I watched those videos you sent me and was never able to tell when he was bluffing. It might be better if I am in the same room as him, but I think it will come down to skill and maybe a little luck.” “I don’t like counting on luck.” “And yet you sought out me.” He frowned, then shook his head. “You’re skilled and you are unexpected. Those will be of benefit. That is why I brought you into this.” “I plan to win,” she told him. “I’m glad otherwise I’d have to find someone else.” They talked a while longer about the four players they knew, but it was a conversation quickly exhausted. Afterwards it was just polite, filler conversation, and little of that. Steven started flirting with the attendant and she was quick to start flirting back. Kelly slept for a bit, in her reclined chair, and when she woke she saw Steven was gone. Soft moans from the back of the plane suggested as to where he and the attendant were. She squirmed for a bit, picturing what was happening. She almost got up to go and peep, but decided against it. It would just arouse her all the more with little option of release. So she closed her eyes and went back to sleep.
    3 likes
  32. The sun was still minutes away from raising as the sedan crossed the bridge, leaving the city behind for the suburbs. Kelly leaned her face against the cool window, looking out over the water. “Gots any other games coming up?” Ken asked from up front. “Nothing soon, and nothing needed, not after tonight’s win. Gordo has probably got another ten thousand buy in coming up in two months. We could fly out to Vegas in a week or two, see how I can do at the tables.” “Sounds good Miss Fortuna.” Ken asked nothing else, and Kelly closed her eyes, enjoying the sensation of cool glass under her cheek. She did not open them until she felt the car slow and turn. She owned a nice house in the suburbs, not huge, but it had a good sized yard and privacy. Most of her neighbours were giants, but they never bothered her. Not with Ken and his smashed in nose and huge hands around. When they entered the house Kelly asked, “Going to do anything Ken?” “Just watch some TV, until I falls asleeps.” “See you later then,” she told him, and started up the stairs, which were just a little too high for her. The house had been sized for taller inbetweeners or smaller giants. Kelly could move about it, but it all seemed large to her, and she had never got used to it. She took a long, hot shower in the too big glassed in shower stall. Then, with a towel wrapped around herself, padded into her too big room where she had to use step stool to get onto her giant scaled queen sized bed. It was far too big for her, but she loved all the space. Closing her eyes she took in some long, deep breaths. She just wanted to sleep all day. She turned over, burying her face in the big pillow. It smelled fresh. The maid had been in yesterday, so it would be two days before she came back. No one would be knocking on her door, asking her if she was in. She hated being woken like that. Hugging her pillow tight to herself she laughed softly. She had made fifty-thousand dollars that night. Like Robert has said, she usually went a little mad when the pots got huge and the games were near their end points. She loved betting hight, she loved bluffing. Always she made sure to get back her initial stake and about half of that on top of it. Once that was secure she just wanted to play. She had lost small fortunes, one case a large one. She had won them as well. No matter what she always had enough to pay back her debts. Flipping over onto her back, flinging out her arms and legs she thought back to the first person who had ever set her up with a stake. “Amelia,” she whispered, a smile on her lips. “What do you need the money for Kelly,” Amelia asked. Kelly looked down at Amelia. She had to. Amelia was a little who was not quite four feet tall, with long, blonde hair, and beautiful blue eyes and a sweet voice that sounded like it should be singing the ABC song. Kelly never said it, but when she was with Amelia she understood why some of the giants wanted to baby littles. What she did say was, “I’m joining in the poker game that Dummy Diane’s father runs out behind his warehouses.” Amelia’s eyes went comically wide. “Are you insane?” “Maybe. Probably not.” “Diane and her clique of mean girl amazons are bad enough, but her father is a total monster.” “Come on Amelia, no more of this ‘all giants will put a little back in the nursery’ stuff. You are beginning to sound like a crazy person.” Amelia frowned. Kelly thought it looked like she was pouting and it was so darn cute. “Well,” Amelia said, “they won’t even let a little play.” “Littles have played before. You pay the stake and they let you in.” “Did any of those littles ever win?” “Well, not sure about that.” Amelia gave her a hard state. “Hey,” Kelly put up her hands defensively. “I’m not stupid. I got this worked out. I got back up.” She used her thumb to point behind her. Across the football field, near the fence that surrounded the school ground, an inbetweener was leaning against a tree. Amelia shaded her eyes. “Is that,” she paused, “Ken Dorchess?” “That is him.” “They kicked him out of school.” Her pure voice sounded alarmed, it was, as many things about Amelia were, cute. “I heard they were going to send him to prison.” Kelly shook her head. “School yard gossip. He’s a decent guy. Likes money, likes fighting, makes a great body guard.” “But, Mr. Combine and the others, most are giants.” “Ken’s like a rattle snake. Sure, a rattle snake might be smaller than you, but it is all bad temper and poison. Do you really want to hit it?” Amelia shook her head. She pulled an envelope out of her pocket and held it out to Kelly. “Two thousand dollars.” Kelly took the envelope. “Thanks Amelia.” She bent at her knees to lower herself so she could hug the other girl tight. “And don’t worry,” she said into Amelia’s ear. “You’ll get all this back and half again.” “I don’t care about the money stupid,” Amelia told her. “I just want you back safe. I don’t want to see you end up in a nursery.” Kelly released her and took a step back. “Why Miss Black, I do think you love me.” Amelia blushed, then shook her head. “Just shut up and go.” Kelly laughed and turned, striding confidently across the empty football field, overgrown with summer grass. “Good luck Kelly!” Amelia yelled from behind her. Kelly turned and gave her a wave. A loud thumping sound woke Kelly from her half remembrances and dreams. She crawled across her bed and then stepped down onto the footstool. There was another thump. Was Ken moving furniture around or something? She grabbed a t-shirt and pulled it on, leaving her room and walking to the stairs. At the top she found herself looking down at a scene that she could not comprehend immediately. It took her a few seconds to sort it all out. Ken was down there, in a fight, with a giant, a man who was nearly twice his height. Ken swung one of his big, hard hands out in a wild haymaker. Kelly had seen that punch catch giants just as big, right in the gut or the groin, drop them. However this giant turned, just enough, and dropped his hand, knocking the punch aside as he moved behind Ken and kicked the inbetweener in the back of the knee. Ken stumbled forward a step, but his knee did not fold, Straightening he drove the back of his head hard against the man. Ken had experience fighting giants, the giant on the other hand seemed at somewhat of a disadvantage against his smaller opponent. Or at first Kelly thought. It was only a few seconds later, after the two had exchanged a few more attacks and counter attacks that Kelly realized two things. The giant was going out of his way not to hurt Ken too badly, and he was also doing his best to keep the noise of the fight down. As if he did not want to be disturbed. Kelly ran down the hall, to her room, found her phone among her clothing. She stared incredulously at the screen and the fact that she had no bars. Letting her phone drop into the pile of her clothes she ran across the hall, to a room that served as something of an office, and where she had a landline. On picking up the phone she discovered there was no dial tone. Whatever was happening it was no simple home invasion. She ran back to the top of the stairs where she watched the final moments of the fight. The two were on the ground, the giant had his legs wrapped around Ken’s throat, one of Ken’s arms in a lock. Ken was struggling, hard, but every second those struggles got weaker and weaker. The giant was choking the life out of him. Then Ken went still. The large man shifted around, onto his knees, pulled something from the pocket of a ripped sports coat. He secured Ken’s hands behind his back and then looked up at where Kelly stood. “He will be okay,” the man said in a surprisingly smooth baritone. “Bruises and sprains. Please don’t try to run away.” Kelly spun in place, thinking to do just that, but then she wondered where she would go. Climbing out of the window on the second floor was just going to leave her standing on a ledge with a drop that would probably break her leg. Likely some of her nosy neighbours would call family services if they saw her climbing out a window. She turned back, saw the big man lifting Ken onto his shoulder. “I can promise you that this is not whatever you think it is. We need to talk.” He walked away, towards the living room from where she could hear the sound of the TV. Kelly nearly fell as she rushed down the stairs, towards the front door. Pulling open the door she discovered an inbetweener man there. She recognized him from the poker game. “Please, just go back into the house,” he told her. Behind her she could hear the heavy footsteps of the giant. The inbetweener smiled at her and then pushed the door closed. Kelly turned slowly. The giant man stood at the end of the entry hall. She noticed his head was close to the ceiling. He had taken off his jacket, wore a sweater and a pair of dark jeans, a shoulder holster quite obvious without his jacket. “I would like to talk to you Miss Fortuna.” Kelly found her voice. “Why?” He looked at her, frowned. Perhaps not used to explaining himself to littles. A lot of the giants were like that. “I need your skills as a gambler.” “Excuse me?” He turned and walked away, deeper into the house. Kelly followed. In the living room Ken lay on the couch, still out, looking as comfortable as a man who was trussed up could. “I gave him something to keep him out,” the big man said as he took a seat in a chair too small for him. The windows shades were back, and the room well lit with the raising sun. Kelly got her first good look at the man. Short, dirty blonde hair, cut neat, pale blue eyes, fair skin. He had a strong, straight nose and a strong chin. It was a very handsome face. And his build, suggested strong, lean muscles, an athlete. Her cell phone had been jammed, her land line cut or interfered with, and this man was armed. What’s more was that she realized that had that man wanted to hurt Ken, or had been willing to make more noise, it would not have even been a fight. She had not known giants like that existed. It was the first time she felt at a loss, that the easy confidence that she could get through life completely on her own terms was somehow misplaced. Maybe Amelia had not been so crazy, not if there were more giants like this. Kelly shook her head angrily in a silent denial. “Who are you?” “You can call me Steven, Mr. Artimage where formal address is required.” Kelly took a seat, choosing one of the smaller chairs so she did not have to climb into it. “What do you want Mr. Artimage?” “As I said, I need your skills as a gambler, as those are skills I lack.” “I don’t understand.” He said nothing for a few seconds. “There is a man I need to get to. That man is a gambler. Currently my best way to get to him in the manner I wish is to keep him from winning a high stakes poker game. I need you to play in this game, to beat him. It does not matter if you win in the end, as long as he loses.” “What game? Where?” “The ‘Cartes D'or Triomphantes’ in Monaco.” Kelly sat back in her chair. For a moment she felt as if she could not breathe. “You know of it?” Again the angry shake of her head. “Of course I know of it. The game has a twenty-million Euro buy in.” “I’ll cover it.” “You’ll cover it? Just like that?” “Just like that.” “It’s invitation only.” “I have an invitation, it is yours.” “They don’t let littles play!” “They don’t offer littles invitations. And who would give one to them? But if you show up with an invitation and the buy in they will let you play.” “Why me? Why are you here?” “Four years ago you played in the Cartes D'or Petites.” She nodded. “By all accounts you should have won, but apparently you…” “Chased rainbows.” “Yes, that is how they described it. You bet high and bluffed often.” “I enjoyed it.” “I am not surprised. Littles tend to lie.” She looked up at him, wondering if he was trying to pick a fight. He looked back at her with a ‘matter of fact’ expression. When Kelly did not say anything else he continued, “I will need you to put that aside. You won’t be playing this game for fun.” “What do I get if I win?” “I’ll pay you five million dollars.” “That’s a fraction of the pot,” she said. “It’s not your money that is providing the stake.” “And if I don’t win, but knock your boy out of the tournament? What then?” “A free round trip to Monaco and a generous per diem.” “That’s it?” “Adults don’t reward failure Miss Fortuna.” Real nice, she thought, but said, “Fine.” “You didn’t ask about the third option.” “That’s because it is not relevant.” He smiled. “Who is it you want me to beat?” “A man named Conrad Revel.” “The same Conrad Revel that won the Cartes D'or Triomphantes last year?” “The same. Does that scare you?” “Are you,” she almost said stupid but went with, “kidding? A chance to play in a tournament with someone like him? If you’re not jerking me around I look forward to it.” “I assure you Miss Fortuna that I am not playing some elaborate hoax.” “Why do you want Revel to lose?” “That is need to know Miss Fortuna.” “Is this something illegal?” He smiled. “You are just playing in a poker tournament. What could be illegal in that?” “Nothing I guess.” “You have a valid passport?” She nodded. “Yes.” “Can you travel tomorrow?” “Tomorrow? But…” “Yes or no?” It was not a tone that brooked explanations of the need to cancel newspaper delivery and arrange someone to pick up the mail. “Yes,” she said, and wondered if even as the words left her mouth she would regret it. He stood, picked up his jacket from where he hung it. From a pocket he produced a business card and held it out to her. In her hands it was more a playing card than the business card it looked when he held it. “My contact information. On the back is the address of an FPT site, a username and password…” he paused and looked down at her. “You understand what those are?” “Yes, I know,” she told him, tone exasperated. “Good. You can download what information I have on the confirmed players. Look at it all.” He put on the jacket. “I will be here tomorrow at 9am. Be ready to go. Pack light.” She was about to ask what ‘pack light’ meant when he pulled a knife from his pocket, flicked it open, and moved towards Ken. “Wai…” she started, certain he was about to kill Ken, so there would be no witnesses, but instead, quickly, he cut the bounds that held him. “What?” he looked over his shoulder at her. “Nothing, I just sneezed.” He looked doubtful but said, “9am tomorrow,” as he folded the knife up and returned it to his pocket. “9am,” she repeated. “Packed light.” “Packed light,” she agreed, sighing. He left her there. Kelly looked at the card. Neat lettering, Steven Artimage, Vice President Green Imports, London England. There was a phone number, an email address and a web site URL. She flipped the card over. In neat, cursive script was the ftp site and the credentials. She sat back in her chair, wondering what she had gotten herself into. But, to play in the Cartes D'or Triomphantes… It was worth whatever trouble she ran into.
    3 likes
  33. My relationship with pooping my pants is complicated. I really like the feeling when it comes out and fills my diaper, but cleanup is always so laborious and time-consuming that it's just not worth those 15-30 seconds of pleasure for me. Also, daddy has declared our house a "no stinky pants" zone, so I can't do it without getting in trouble (grown-up "we need to re-evaluate this whole daddy/baby thing" trouble because it's a hard line for him ) even if I wanted to. That said, I totally understand where you are coming from. I hate when I'm on the potty and I have just the best explosive poop and I can't help but think how awesome that would have felt if I did that in my diapers instead.
    3 likes
  34. The main site was created in 1999, but opened on dailydiapers.com in 2000. The forum was officially born on Dec 30th 2004
    3 likes
  35. Well, we've made it. The big halfway point of the story. And right in time for the holidays, too. Be sure to check in for new chapters starting in January 2017. Happy Holidays, and Happy New Year, everyone! *** Eight: Homecoming Tuesday morning, 11:48 a.m. Only a few more minutes to go. Having built up their expectations about me the day before, I treated Mr. and Mrs. Parcher to another fine breakfast and a boisterous little speech about how grateful I was for their daughter’s kindness. All to explain how I “spoiled” her, as they put it. And they accepted my words, being sufficiently flattered into thinking what a good job they’d done with Emily. Sure, Emily had told me they might forget all this within a few days, but at least she could send them off on a better note than she had before. I stood on the threshold of the front door—trying to stay out of my neighbors’ view—and watched Emily help her parents load their luggage into the car. I waved and smiled, ready to offer any parting words, any last little dig at their point of view. But thank heavens, they were subdued this morning. George, in particular, wouldn’t keep eye contact with me. Emily kissed them both goodbye. She retreated to the door, and we watched the car pull out of the driveway. Neither of us said a word nor moved a muscle. We kept a perfect vigil as the Parchers’ sedan drove up the block and back to the highway. As soon as I closed the door behind me, Emily dropped to her knees. I ran to her side, but I didn’t need to worry. She was shivering with barely held-in laughter. “Oh my God,” she whispered. “Oh my God. Oh my God, we did it! It’s over! Oh, thank you! Thank you, thank you, thank you!” “You were flawless,” I said,and wrapped my arms around her shoulders. “Me? Christ, Jordan. None of this would’ve happened without you.” “I helped, sure—” “You saved me from an arranged marriage. I’m eternally in your debt.” “Awesome. Then how you buy me dinner for once?” “Jordan.” Her voice went soft, and my heart skipped a beat. With tender eyes, Emily searched my face. She laid her hand against the curve of my jaw. “I mean it. You... you saved my life. You really are...” She shook her head, trying to think up the right word. “...Special.” I sniffed and looked away. After a moment, I said, “Shucks, Em. I mean... thank you. I’m happy I could help. And, you know, it’s been a very unusual acting experience for me.” “Did you enjoy it?” “I did.” “I swear, I won’t ask you to do it again—” “But I’d be happy to—” We froze and stared at each other. Our answers came out in unison, and I didn’t have the first damn clue where to go from there. Apparently, neither did Emily. I blushed and hid my face in the long locks of my wig. Emily sighed and leaned against my shoulder. I nudged her head with my cheek. Then I helped her to her feet, and we made our way over to the bedroom. I was looking forward to being back in men’s clothing, and I was glad that I could be seen with Emily in public again. Where we would go from there would be anyone’s guess. *** Chinese food in Thebes Park wasn’t too bad on its own. But in the spirit of celebration, the feast of dim sum and egg rolls that Emily and I enjoyed that night was marvelous. True to her word, she paid for the meal, but I had to contribute a bottle of white wine. I just didn’t expect that we’d go through it so fast. Emily was red-faced and grinning through her third glass. She danced to the tune of the movie we were watching—I forget which one, some Wes Anderson romp. I sat on the couch, enjoying my wine and her company. Through the haze of our partying, I’d thought ahead and slipped into the bathroom to put on a diaper. Not that I was the type to get piss-your-pants drunk, but a little protection wouldn’t hurt. I tried to hold it anyway, but between the heavy dumplings and the wine, I couldn’t keep my eyes open all the way. “Rebel rebel! You tore your dress!” Emily’s voice rose high and warbled as she danced to the Bowie song that was currently playing on TV. “Rebel rebel! Your face is a mess! Rebel rebel! How could they know...?” “Hot tramp, I love you so,” I murmured. That lyric, like so many others from the era, was embedded in my skull. But, I reflected, it felt appropriate for the evening. Part of me was still adjusting to the lack of a wig on my scalp. And while I’d gotten used to being diapered before bed, I didn’t have any of the women’s outfits that Emily had bought me. Even my face felt lighter without a layer of makeup, though I didn’t miss the fear of trying to keep it neat every waking moment. The absence of George and Virginia Parcher was a huge relief; you could feel the air getting brighter and cleaner now that they were gone. But if that were true, why the hell was I still so down? Emily didn’t notice. She was lost in her own happy world, where everything was sunshine and kittens on fluffy clouds. I could watch her twirl around the den for hours, but I had to get back to my place at some point. I frowned into my wineglass. Something was wrong with me. A few weeks ago, the thought of being at my house would have been a huge comfort. Now it felt like a prison sentence. But that wasn’t fair. I’d built up the place to be exactly what I wanted. It wasn’t the kitschy, second-rate house that my parents would have liked, but that was the point. It was mine. And no one else’s. No one else but me, I thought. I sighed and took another drink. Meanwhile, the song had finished, and the movie continued. I wasn’t even watching anymore. My thoughts had gone heavy and dark. I couldn’t tell if I needed more liquor or less. At least I wouldn’t have a red wine headache the next morning. But before I could get up with my glass, Emily flopped onto the couch beside me. I tried to escape her grip, but she caught me in a snuggly vise with her arms, pulling me back and resting her head on my shoulder. I rolled my eyes and fell back with her. Why would I bother getting up? No one could refuse a cute face like hers. Not even when she talked her neighbor into wearing women’s clothing and diapers around her parents. Of course, who else but me would be crazy enough to do that? “Jordan?” Emily’s voice came out as a soft, half-slurred tone. I looked at her and smiled. She smiled back. “You’re... you’re quiet tonight, aren’t ya?” “What gave me away?” She giggled. “You’re funny, too. I like that ’bout ya.” “Thanks, Em.” “Em...” “Yes, that’s your name.” “No, I mean, it’s weird...” “What?” She shrugged and sat up a little more. I still couldn’t escape her death grip of a hug. “It’s the weirdest thing,” said Emily. “I know lots of people. Like, lots of friends, and... no one but you calls me Em.” “Oh, I’m sorry—” “No, it’s fine. Really.” “I guess it’s just a habit. You never seemed to mind.” “I don’t mind.” Emily smiled, sending a shiver down my spine. “I don’t mind at all.” That shiver kept traveling. It prompted another twinge below my belt—and then another. And another. But it wasn’t the fun kind of twinge that so many romance novels talk about. It was the twinge of being about to pee myself in front of Emily. Something I’d only done once before. I wasn’t too keen on repeating that experience. As I tried to sit up, Emily frowned. “Jordan?” “S-sorry, I have to go.” “No, wait. Can’t you stay just a little bit longer—?” “No, I mean, to the bathroom.” “Oh.” She blinked. “Ohhh. Never mind.” With that, I dashed off the couch and raced down the hall to the guest bathroom. I made it inside, yanked off my pants, twisted out of my diaper, and relieved myself in the toilet with a sigh. I could have stood there forever, but as I took care of business, I had to pause and wonder at what I’d just heard my neighbor say. Can’t you stay just a little bit longer? I blinked. Was she serious? When I’d finished and flushed, I mulled the idea over as I washed my hands. The cool water kept me grounded enough to think. There was Emily on the couch, her eyes gentle and pleading like so many times before. Begging me to help her. Asking me to be her savior. Trying to form a connection. I could see it all so clearly now. She was still the same person as before, still bright, cheerful Emily Parcher. The cute girl next door. But when I thought of her as cute now, my heart did a samba dance. I looked up at the mirror, judging my reflection. If I squinted hard enough, I could still see traces of Jordan the female roommate looking back at me. A few feminine curves in my face, especially I tilted my head and smiled a certain way. Did Emily see this, too? Had being her fake roommate changed things between us? You really do look cute this way... I’m glad you trust me. It’s been a long time since I had anyone to share secrets with... No, it’s you that looks good... Don’t you take that tone with me, little girl. I just changed your diaper, after all... All her words came flooding back to me in an instant. Every syllable infused with affection. And the way she smiled, the way she laughed and looked at me when she said those words—they took my breath away every time. I couldn’t remember the last time anyone had looked at me the way Emily had then. I couldn’t imagine what I’d do without her looking at me that way. *** Having hid out in the bathroom long enough, I went back to the den. Emily was sprawled out on the couch. The movie had ended, and she was flipping through channels. When she noticed me returning, she perked up and scrambled to give me some room. “All better now?” Emily asked. I sat down and nodded. “Yeah, I’m good. Thanks.” “No problem.” Compared to how she was before, Emily didn’t slump into my side or get grabby. She seemed embarrassed. Her eyes kept darting over the carpet, and her hands twisted together in her lap. Watching her made me feel embarrassed, too. With a sigh, I leaned forward and glanced at her. “So, Em, can I ask you something?” “Of course.” “Well, it’s about us.” Her body seized up. Emily’s eyes flashed over me. “Y-yeah?” I rubbed at the back of my neck. Without the wig, it felt ridiculously bare. “I, uh, don’t know how to put this.” “Oh. Well, take your time.” “Okay...” I let the silence build a little longer, just to organize my thoughts. “So, I gotta say, it’s been more fun than I would have expected being your roommate. I didn’t even mind doing it around your parents—not I want to excuse what they did or said. Because damn, Em.” She giggled, and I continued. “I just wonder where things are between us now. Like, if you said a month ago that I’d be dressing up in girly clothes for you, or that I’d let you change my diaper, I wouldn’t have believed you. I almost can’t believe I did all that stuff. But it’s real. It happened, and... well, I guess I’m okay with the fact that it happened.” “Jordan...” “Emily, I’m glad to be your friend.” I turned to her. “I just wanted you to know—” The words died on my tongue when I saw how close she was. And my heart damn near stopped when she leaned in and kissed me. I kissed her back. When our eyes opened again, Emily chewed on her bottom lip. I saw the worry rising in her eyes, could sense the panic bubbling up anew, and if I weren’t careful, the same would happen to me, too. So I reached for her face and pulled her back for another kiss. Somewhere in the tangle, we fell against each other. I moaned into Emily’s mouth as she rang her fingers through my hair. I gasped, savoring the weight of her body on top of mine. Her small, perky breasts bounced against my chest, and I couldn’t stop myself from getting hard through my jeans. It even made my diaper rustle, which made Emily giggle. She planted a trail of kisses down the side of my face, and I shuddered at the thrill that washed over me. My hand snarled itself through her hair, and Emily laughed again. She leaned up and planted a kiss on my lips, and then another on the tip of my nose. I kissed her on the cheek and pulled her head onto my shoulder, desperate for a moment to catch my breath. “Emily... I, uh...” I shook my head and gasped. “Oh, God, that... that was...” “I know...” Emily was breathless, too. She grabbed my other hand and intertwined our fingers. “I couldn’t.... oh, I couldn’t help myself...” “You really don’t want me to leave, do you?” “Not on your life. Roommate.” “Am I just your roommate now?” She paused and moved her head to look askew at me. Her eyes scanned my face, and for a moment, I felt self-conscious without my makeup and outfits. “You’re special to me,” Emily whispered, dropping her head onto my shoulder again. “I don’t care if you’re a guy or a girl, Jordan. I just want this.” She lifted our hands up and smiled. “Just this, all the time. If you don’t mind?” “Not at all.” I leaned in and kissed the back of her hand. “Guy or girl, Em. I’m yours.”
    3 likes
  36. Just a tip. You are 18 and all sounds great right now. How will you feel about it in another 10 years? 20 years? 30 years? I may suggest that before you do things like trying to shrink your bladder or making yourself incontinent, try wearing 24/7 for several months and see how you like it. What you discover may be an influence either way. remember the cost of diapers when you may use 4 or 5 a day. Always having to take along a change wherever you go, and then finding a place where you can change your diaper in privet, several times a day. Going out with friends in diapers and having to take along extra diapers. How would you feel about them knowing you wear diapers and why? Locker rooms and swimming pools. Family events or places where it would not be convenient at all to wear a diaper. Times when you may be in a meeting at work, know you have to change diapers but can't leave. Ending up with leaks and wet pants, or else wearing diapers so thick they are bulky and noticeable to everyone. Being teased, taunted or bullied by some who may find out. Not necessarily your friends, but other people who may discover. In many cases what sounds like a lot of fun at first ends up becoming a chore when doing it 24/7 makes the fun, excitement and anticipation wear off. Also look at your life's goals. When you are 50 they may be a lot different than when you are only 18. What type of career or job do you plan on? Do you plan on going into politics? How about relationships such as getting married? How would you feel if your secret of wearing diapers became public knowledge? Specifically, if you plan on becoming a teacher or having a job working with children, being outed can have dire consiquences, even though there is nothing wrong with liking to wear diapers. Sure, people say it's not illegal and all, but it's not about it being legal. It's about public perceptions about adults who like to wear diapers, especially parents of children you may be working with. Can you imagine if you were running for office and the news came out? Political fodder for your opponent! I'm not saying don't do it, I'm just saying at age 18 your whole life is ahead of you and you need to step back a moment and really think things out about your future. Once you become incontinent, it is very very hard to change and regain control again. Some people make it work and enjoy it, others have really regretted it. Try doing the 24/7 without harming your body or control first, then if you want to shrink your bladder or become incontinent, that is your decision but be prepared to live with it the rest of your life. And think that you could live another 70 years, or about 4 times longer than you already have lived. At age 18 you have your whole life ahead of you. Don't let a sexual fetish take control of it without doing a whole lot of thinking about the future.
    2 likes
  37. I hope you enjoy as the spider draws the fly into her web. Update 3 Will had never moved so quickly in his life as he did getting into his car and the whole time hoped that no one was watching. The rush made each of his movements mechanical to eliminate the time it took to think through the steps of getting his car started and rolling down the street. Will had taken this drive so many times that his mind was able to wander some as he followed the familiar route and it took him longer than he was proud of to fully realize that he had parked outside his apartment. Not wanting any of his neighbors to see his walk of shame he collected everything and picked his apartment key out of the others on the ring. Running was a terrible idea in such ill-fitting clothing but he was still able to make record time fueled by embarrassment and the fear of being spotted. Once inside he let out a long breath that he had begun holding near his door and relaxed for the first time since yesterday. Tense muscles in his shoulder and chest unclenched but they still burned with the mornings stressful tightness and Will gave first his left and then his right arm a slow and methodic stretch. The burn was replaced with a momentary pleasant sensation but as soon as the stretching ended the stress raced back into the muscles. Will accepted his shoulders stubborn refusal to play along and set to the business of putting this morning well and truly behind him. After he’d changed Will stood staring in the mirror and felt a sense or normal begin to settle over him. He’d been considering Sarahs actions since he’d started his drive and now, dressed and put together like an adult, he chuckled to himself. Of course Sarah had reacted like that, she was an amazon after all and everyone knew they got all kinds of weird urges around a particularly cute little or a really childish situation. Her actions had been some instinct buried deep in the amazon brain and Will was certain that their next meeting everything would be back to normal. A small voice in his head reminded him of yesterday too, of all the times she had stepped in and solved his problems or jumped at the chance to care for him. Will had broken his leg while in college, an incident he still refused to talk about, and Sarah had been there for every step of the recovery. She had attended doctors appointments with him, cooked him meals for the first two weeks, and at one point had carried him up a flight of stairs. The last one had always impressed him as he had never expected Sarah to be that strong but she had done it with no complaint and without huffing and puffing as she climbed the stairs, but Will shook these away. Sarah was his friend and he knew she would do the same thing for Ally because that’s who Sarah was and this morning was just a weird moment they could all laugh about soon. Will spent the next hour accomplishing nothing of import and finding the whole process incredibly relaxing. He got himself some water for his hangover and then crashed onto his couch determined not to move for as long as possible. The position was familiar to Will as he only had the one seat aside from the stools at his counter but his old and worn couch made sure that he couldn’t get completely comfortable. He gave up after only 5 minutes of channel flipping and instead passed his time idly on his phone. He didn’t look up or move more than an inch in one direction or the other until the knock on his door shook him free from his trance. “You’re late” Will announced proudly as he waved the two women in. “We wanted to give you plenty of time so that we could be sure you were ready when we got here” Sarah responded. “And I had to find another hat” Ally chimed in gesturing with her head to ensure Will saw the large and ridiculous sun hat that she was wearing. The hat was covered in lace along the brim and sported a large feather that brushed the roof of his small apartment. “What was wrong with the first one?” Wills question carrying all the incredulity he could muster. “This is the first one” Ally said “the second is for Sarah but she insisted on leaving it in the car.” “Any why did Sarah need a hat?” Will asked. “Because Will” Ally said with a healthy amount of airy authority “we are fancy ladies and when a fancy lady is driven around by a young gentleman she should be wearing a fancy hat.” Allys words were so matter of fact that Will could only nod along. “Honestly Will, why do you even have this place?” Sarah asked, her words coming from his tiny kitchen. “You’re always at our place, you have almost no furniture, and your fridge is empty except for some ketchup and an empty six pack.” She punctuated her words by drawing the cardboard from the fridge and shutting the door. “Think of the money you could save if you just moved in with us” This wasn’t the first time she had pointed this out and Will had long ago given up explaining his need for some personal space. It had been the same in college, he would spend most of his time in Ally and Sarahs room but he had always maintained some small place as his apart from them. She was right of course, he hated this apartment, but her solution wasn’t the right one and she just wouldn’t hear it. Will had always planned to leave this dreary box behind as soon as he got a job with his degree, a fact which Sarah knew, but no offers had come and so here he stayed. “No matter” Ally said filling the silence “I believe you had a plan involving the mall and a dark quiet theatre perfect for blessed holy naps” “There’s nothing special about your hangover Ally” Will said as he retrieved his wallet and keys. “I don’t believe you’ve ever said something so hurtful to me before” Ally replied her face full of mock outrage. With that all three were out the door and climbing into Allys car which was in much better shape than Wills. To Wills surprise Sarah and Ally both climbed into the back seat but their plan was made clear when Ally pulled an equally ridiculous hat over Sarahs head. Both hats were the sort of ridiculous thing you could expect Ally to have, garish but well made, and Will had to chuckle at Sarahs slight frown at how the large plumage of her own hat ran along the roof of the car. Ally was an impeccable dresser and the first few times many people met her she was every bit the classy heiress but once she had proven her ability to dress, well, she went right back to her comfortable choices. Will was pretty sure that he’d never seen the amazon wear matching socks and the one time they’d visited her parents’ house her gigantic closet had seemed more like a costume shop. Will had to adjust the seat to the amazons car and even then could barely reach the petals but it wasn’t the first time he’d driven her car and he’d grown used to the ritual. Everyone settled the inbetweener set the car into gear and began the trip to the local mall. Will made a pointed effort of the ignoring the two amazons in back as they began to banter like two high society ladies and laughing at their own ridiculous behavior. “So what movie are we seeing?” Will finally interjected as they finished a bit of laughter. “Oh I don’t know” Sarah replied “We’ll just have to see what’s playing and what time. Besides, we need to go to the book store first.” “So all that talk about a plan this morning was just you blustering?” Will asked, his voice thick with accusation. “No, the plan is still there it’s just that some of the details aren’t quite solid.” Sarah replied switching into her high society voice. Ally let slip with an “Oh my” in her own very well practiced voice and the whole car got a good laugh from the absurdity. The mall wasn’t anything monumentally impressive, a large two story building that held many of the usual big box stores and a few shops that held some more boutique items. There was a book store that took up an entire corner and was two stories itself which Will had always enjoyed and a theatre nice enough to have reclining seats. Will parked near the theatre and finally enjoying the joke he hustled over to open Allys door. “Thank you my dear sir.” She said removing her hat and tossing it into the back seat once Sarah had slid out. Sarah did the same and the group made their way through the parking lot and over to the theatre. The mall was busy today and Will began to feel the effect nerves always seemed to have on his stomach when he was around this many people in public. Will could usually handle crowds but he’d never enjoyed being around amazons between the ages of fourteen and twenty one and he was stepping into their mecca. There was nothing more toxic to someone of Wills height than an Amazonian teenager as, full or hormones and a need to establish themselves in the pecking order, they would often seek out some poor little or inbetweener to antagonize. Somewhere like the mall only ever made the problems worse because as soon as there was an audience their antagonization took on a harsher quality. “I’ll tell you what” Sarah said pulling Will from his thoughts “I’ll go pick up what I need and you two can pick out the movie, I promise I’ll watch whatever you pick.” “Fair enough” Will replied turning his attention to Ally “What were you thinking?” he asked. “I’m thinking I’m going to nap through a movie so the choice is yours” Ally replied pointedly examining her nails. Satisfied with their ability to fend for themselves Sarah made for the book store promising to return shortly. Will took the chance to look over the board of movies and after some short deliberation he finally decided on a raunchy comedy he hoped Sarah would enjoy. Ally still off in her own world Will got in line and waited patiently as the one person working the box office worked their slow way through the line. Finally after what felt like hours Will found himself talking to a bored looking amazon teenager. “Yeah, can I get three tickets for ‘Dead to Rights’” Will asked, sliding his credit card across the plastic counter. “That’s an R rated movie, I can’t sell tickets to teenagers dude” the amazon replied seeming frustrated at wills attempt. “I’m twenty three thank you and I’d like my tickets.” Will said with more than a little frustration. The amazon arched an eyebrow as he looked down at Will and shook his head saying “It’s gonna take more than that to get one over on me.” “I’m not trying to pull one over on you” Will said a little louder than he meant to “I’m just trying to get some tickets.” Seeing the unmoving face of the teenager Will dug out his wallet and slid his license across the counter. “Look here’s my ID, can I just get my tickets?” Wills voice had become a mix of exasperation and annoyance. “It’s a nice fake man, I’d show you mine but it’s at home.” The boys reply came as he slid back Wills ID and credit card back. “Is everything alright” came Sarahs voice from off to his side. “What movie did you decide on?” she asked approaching Will with several books tightly wrapped in a plastic bag. “I was getting us tickets but he” Will punctuated this by pointing an accusatory finger at the teen “won’t sell them to me.” “Is that so” Sarah said switching into the voice she always used at work. “Well I don’t care whats going on, we’d like those tickets please.” “Of course miss” the boy replied reaching out and taking back Wills card. He finished the transaction and slid the tickets over to Sarahs waiting hands. She snatched them and turned to collect Ally and as she left the teen handed Will back his card and muttered “see, all you had to do was get an adult to buy them.” Will snatched his card from the counter and did his best not to storm off while a teenage couple laughed into their hands as he left. Red faced and fuming Will stepped inside and joined his friends. Sarah and Ally were in the middle of discussing what snacks to get but as soon as Sarah saw his dark look she asked “Whats the matter sweetie?” “Stop calling me that” Will snapped “I’m not fucking five you know.” “Fine” Sarah replied curtly “then you can get us seats and we’ll be right behind you William” From her tone and use of his full name it was obvious that Will had reacted poorly but right then he couldn’t be bothered to care. He was sick of people treating him like he was some kid, so what if he was short, he was an adult damnit and he deserved all the respect that came with that. He stalked off to the theatre and finding three seats in the quickly filling room he snatched them up having to shoo off more than one interested looking couple. It wasn’t long before Ally and Sarah arrived with popcorn, drinks, and even some candy and the group settled in. Sarah took the seat next to Will with Ally on her other side but she remained frosty and before he could work to cheer her up the movie started and they all lapsed into silence. All except Ally who true to her word was gently snoring only twenty minutes into the movie. “You made a good choice” Sarah said praising Will “I didn’t expect to laugh half as much as I did” The trio were already half way home before Sarah had finally said something. Ally was content to snooze in the back seat, waking only long enough to move from the movie to the car, and Sarah sat in the front seat to give the other amazon space to sprawl out. The trip continued in silence but Sarahs words had worked to lift the gloom that had seemed to rest over Will since they had left the theater. Finally he pulled into his apartment buildings parking lot and parked as near to his place as he could get. “So much for your big day” Will said breaking the silence. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, I had a very big day” Sarah replied her books resting in her lap. “Would you like to come over for dinner?” she asked. “Thanks but I think I’m ready to call it a day.” Will replied shutting off the engine. “Will there’s nothing in your fridge and I know you haven’t eaten since breakfast, you should come over” Sarah replied pleadingly. “I’ll just get some takeout” he replied already climbing out of the car. “Fine” Sarah replied a little curtly “but if you change your mind Ally’s not going to be much company so you should come over” “I appreciate the offer but I think I’m going to just knock out, I didn’t sleep so well last night and I’m pretty beat” Will replied, both of them now out of the car. “Fair enough” Sarah replied and before Will could get away she snagged his arm and pulled him into a hug. It was strong and warm and Sarah hoped it radiated her forgiveness to Will. Blushing Will hurried away to disappear into his apartment. “Well that was tame” Ally said once Sarah had readjusted the driver’s seat. “I was expecting you to knock him over the head and put him in the trunk after this morning.” “Not yet” Sarah replied laughing “I’ve got to get ready and besides, the furniture won’t be there for a few days anyway.” “Fair enough” Ally said stifling a yawn “But unless you say otherwise I’m just going to pretend none of this is happening until it’s happened.” The next two days passed far too quickly and not quick enough depending on what Sarah found herself doing. The books she had purchased had been about the process of rearising littles, one focused on the physical necessities and everything Sarah should expect of a recently demoted while the other talked about the psychology of the process, and she was sure that a large part of it could be adapted to dealing with an inbetweener. The one thing the book did not help her with was how she was going to get Will into diapers in the first place. Because he was focused on littles the author had only a paragraph on the process of introducing the subject to their second childhood and it suggest simply that one find a little less mature than they claimed, which according to the author was all of them, and announce with all the authority of an amazon that they were now the children of a new loving parent. After two days of deliberation Sarah found herself at her wits end but then after dinner on the second day it was her father who presented her with the chance of a lifetime. Sarahs dad had been involved in politics for fifteen years and it meant that he had connections within the city. When they had all graduated Sarah had asked him to keep an eye out for any interviews he could get for Will and a year after the fact she had forgotten that entirely. Because of this it was an incredibly fortuitous surprise when she received an email from her dad. Dear Sarah, I hope everything is going well for you, your mother and I miss you very much and would love to have you and your friends over for dinner soon. I have been talking to Councilman Reynolds and he mentioned that the city planning department will have an opening soon that would work perfectly for your friend Will and if you’d like I could happily arrange a meeting. Your mother sends her love from…. Sarah had stopped reading at that point and instead read the first portion of the email over and over while a plan formed itself in her head. Sarah could feel the butterflies in her stomach performing circus acts at work the next day. Because of her new job Sarah was in the process of training her already too competent assistant manager and so had taken a back seat while at work. This meant that she had little to pull her mind off the fact that there were people in her home setting up a whole bunch of new furniture that she had purchased on a whim and would be utterly useless unless what she was planning worked. The last two days while Sarah had been doing her research she had also been watching Will at work. He had not come over to Allys and her place despite invitations and so the only interaction they had was here. She had noticed in that time that Will was having a harder time dealing with some of the more irate or condescending customers and just yesterday had gone through a mild panic attack that pulled him away leaving him shaky all day. It was with this memory fresh in her mind that Sarah approached Will. He was just finishing up getting ready for his shift and smiled as she approached. “We need to talk” Sarah said as she approached trying to keep her voice light. “About what?” Will asked already on the defensive. “Do you remember when I asked my dad to keep an ear to the ground for you?” Sarah asked “Yeah” Will said brightening “God that was ages ago.” “Well he’s finally heard something back” Sarah said raising her hands to halt the questions she saw bubbling up. “It’s not for at least another month when the old guy retires but the cities going to be looking for a junior member of the planning team.” “That’s amazing” Will said, barely able to contain his excitement. “But” Sarah interjected putting as much force behind the word as she can “It’s a pretty high stress job where you’ll be dealing with a lot of people all over the city and Will I don’t think you’re ready” “What?!” Will asked, all excitement leaving him. “It’s a high stress job Will and I worry about you” Sarah said trying to placate him. “Well I don’t know that it’s your place to worry about me.” Will replied his voice frosty. “No but it’s my dad who has the connections so if you want this interview it’ll be on my terms” Sarah replied her voice just as cold. “I understand your feelings, you’ve been working towards this for years, but before I tell my dad to arrange it I want to see that you can handle that kind of stress.” “So you’re going to hold the job hostage?” Will asked. “Not hostage but it’s not free either.” Sarah corrected. “I can see how much you want this so why don’t we set some stakes.” Sarah let the offer hang for a moment in the air watching Wills interest grow. “All you have to do is go through this shift without one of your attacks and the interview is yours.” “And you stop treating me like a little kid” Will added putting on his most serious face to squash the protest he saw growing on her face. “Fine” Sarah relented “but if I win you have to do what I say for twenty four hours.” “Hold on now” Will protested but he was promptly cut off by one of Sarahs hands resting on his shoulder. “Do you trust me Will?” she asked seriously. “Of course I do” he replied not needing to think on it. “Then you can trust that I’m not going to do anything stupid, dangerous, or harmful with that kind of control.” Sarah replied curtly. “Those are the stakes, you are welcome to take them or leave them.” “Fine” Will said after a long minute of consideration “but don’t be too upset when you lose.” From that point all Sarah had to do was take a back seat and watch for the day. She had promised herself that she wouldn’t interfere but she could see the stress of the wager laying heavily on Wills shoulders. Over the course of the shift she watched him closely without trying to be too obvious and so she almost could have predicted the moment when Wills resolve shattered and he had to rush to the back short of breath and his eyes holding more than a little fear. Sarahs assistant/replacement was moving before Will had disappeared completely and so Sarah was able to place her full attention on Will. She found the inbetweener outside behind the store sitting with his knees close to his chest. His breathing was labored and his knuckles were white from the iron grip he maintained on his forearms. The sight was enough to break Sarahs heart and she did her best to translate the strong emotion she felt into support for her panic stricken friend. The man who had decided to tear into Will had been out of line when he had berated the inbetweener for forgetting a five dollar bill in the rest of his change but Sarah could only imagine what else must be wrong for it to have driven Will to this. She placed a hand gently on his back and spoke soft small words until she could anchor him and draw him slowly out of the attack. Once his breathing had settled into a more steady rhythm they both sat with their backs to the building in silent companionship. “Fine.” Will finally said his voice still heavy with the emotions of earlier. “But after you’ve collected your winnings I hope you’ll see it in your heart to help me find a better job. It’s bad enough you’re leaving to pursue something you enjoy, it would kill me to know I missed the same chance.” “Fair enough” Sarah said still rubbing Wills back “When you and I are done with all this I’ll make sure to help you get your dream job.” The half-truth sat like a stone in her stomach but she would keep her promise, once she was done with Will she would do everything in her power to get him his job. The question was, how long until she was done with him. Finally Will took a deep breath and rose and after shaking some of the tension from his limbs he opened the back door and gestured for Sarah to go first. The amazon rose and stepped inside turning to hold the door for Will and pulling it shut with a click after he had come inside. “So what’s the plan then” Will asked, defeat clear in his voice. “Well we both have off day after tomorrow, how about you come over tomorrow night and we’ll all hang out.” Sarah suggested “and then we can start bright and early. Do you by chance know where I can get some palm fronds, I’ve always dreamed of having a handsome gentleman fan me while I eat grapes.” Sarah teased but Will offered no response as he went back to work. “So that’s it” Ally asked the incredulity plain in her voice. “All you had to do was make a bet with him?” “Kind of” Sarah said feeling more than a little abashed at her deception. “He doesn’t know what I have planned, only that I get twenty four hours where he has to do what I say. Honestly I give him thirty minutes before he’s had enough and insists it all stop but I think I have a way around it.” Sarahs eyes were thoughtful but distant as she finished. “And what is that” Ally asked after her friend had been silent for long enough. “He’s coming over the night before to stay here.” Sarah explained. “It’ll be tough to hide your plan considering how our spare room looks right now.” Ally said. “He won’t see it when he gets here, I’ll tell him the paint fumes are still airing out.” Sarah said excitement slowly replacing her trepidation. “And by the time he makes it back there I’m thinking he won’t be sober enough to puzzle through.” Ally raised her eyebrow as high as it would climb and asked “So you’re going to drug him?” “Not drug, I just need you to get him to drink like he did a few nights ago.” Sarah said thinking back to her party. “I carried him to bed that night and if we can repeat that the only differences will be the bed and his PJ’s.” She finished as a wry smile crept over her lips. “Fair enough” Ally conceded “if I can’t talk Will into drinking with me then I’ll have to hang up my party shoes for good.” Sarah ran through her plan for what felt like the hundredth time and finally having received Allys promise of help she felt like everything was right where it needed to be. Tomorrow night Will would come over and the three of them would have a lovely evening in. Sarah had already planned the whole affair, dinner would be lasagna which was Wills favorite and the entertainment would be one of the fantasy movies he loved so much. Ally would be in charge of the games and drinks and if everything went well the two of them would be having enough fun that Will wouldn’t process the absurdity of the situation until he was well and truly trapped. Sarah thought it was a fitting party to celebrate the temporary end to Wills adult life and at midnight her dear sweet cinder-Will-a would go from being a miserable frightened man to her sweet baby boy.
    2 likes
  38. I'm Macy I have brown curly hair and is 5'4 has two kids love both a lot.
    2 likes
  39. Hey! I gave finished a couple, at least! Anyway, I'm glad you like them. Now, for a bit more of Ann and Joe. I haven't got a lot of time, but I'd like to move it on a little. Ann and Joe. Chapter 8 Joe was very pleased to hear Ann's car arrive, but his joy didn't last long. Ann said hello, then told him to wait in the living room while she talked to Peg. The pair went to Ann's room and Joe didn't dare try to listen in. Not with Peg here. Joe regarded Peg as bossy, but knew that Ann liked her, so it wasn't worth upsetting Peg. Joe sat quietly, watching the video Peg had put on. Joe had seen it many times, but he always forgot how the story went, and was soon as engrossed in it as ever. 'Well, honey,' Ann said. 'Peg said you were mostly good.' Joe swung around to see Ann smiling at him. He looked around for Peg. 'Peg's gone home, honey,' Ann said. 'She called out goodbye, but you were glued to your video.' 'Mmmgggpph,' replied Joe. Ann laughed, and reaching down to where Joe sat on the floor, beat Joe's reflexes by slipping his paci from his mouth. 'Hey!' objected Joe, then began to feel embarrassed. 'She gave it to me to try,' he said. 'I didn't want it. I'm too old...' 'Nonsense!' said Ann. 'But I want to talk to you.' Joe felt uncomfortable at that, and became aware of the thick diaper and plastic pants he was wearing beneath his t-shirt. 'She made me wear, this, you know..' Joe began. 'Your diaper. Yes, sweetie, I know. That's because you need to wear it,' said Ann. 'I don't!' Joe retorted. 'I don't! It was just her...' 'Joe, honey,' said Ann, stroking his hair. 'She did!' said Joe. 'From her car. I don't need it. I didn't have it yesterday, I didn't need it then!' 'Joe, you did need a diaper yesterday. You have needed to be in a diaper for a long time now. Peg was right. I didn't know what you needed, and nor did you, but you do need to be in a diaper, honey. All those wet beds, sweetie, and your wet panties all the time. You need your diaper, Joe.' Joe was close to tears. He told Ann that he was too big for diapers, and told her he only wore them because Peg made him, but Ann put her fingers over Joes mouth, and with her other hand, gently pressed the bulging front of Joe's diaper. 'Honey, you're very wet,' Ann said quietly. 'When did that happen? Ann said she changed you only an hour ago.' Joe looked at Ann. 'I don't know,' he said honestly, and began to sob. 'Come on, baby,' said Ann, helping him up. 'Peg's left some fresh diapers for you, and us bring more tomorrow. I think you need a change and an early night.' Ann helped Joe to his feet. As he stood up, he felt a soft bowel movement push into the seat of his diaper. He began to wail as Ann led him into his bathroom. 'It's ok, baby,' she assured him. 'Well get you all changed and comfy in a nice clean diaper, and you can have a sleep. OK, honey?' Ann remembered Joe's paci and retrieved it from her pocket. Joe accepted it readily, and it seemed to calm his tears a little. 'Peg was right,' she thought. Ann felt sorry for Joe, but couldn't help a little flush of maternal pride as she considered that she was handling Joe as well as Peg said she would. It really did seem to come naturally from deep within her, just as Peg had said. Short, but to be continued.
    2 likes
  40. Thanks for the kind comments, guys. I'm a bit worried about this story. I like to keep things realistic - well, sort of - and I'm worried this story is going too fast. I've typed the last few chapters on an iPad screen, and I think the slower typing gives the impression of things going slowly when they're not. I could have inserted a few 'A few weeks later's here and there to slow things down, but I'm hoping that given Peg's forceful personality, Joe's incapacities and submissiveness and Ann's slight cluelessness that disbelief can be suspended without too much of a strain. Its been quite a day for Joe, and there's a lot more to come. I'm interested in psychological relationships when there are power imbalances involved, although I don't know much about psychology, and there are some avenues I want to explore. I have some quite wild daydreams, some a bit dark (but not involving real pain or anything really physically over the top brutal) and I'd like to work some of those in. Maybe a sort of stepped approach is best - a rapid descent followed by a 'period of consolidation'. We'll see. Thanks for reading, and I'm glad you enjoy it. It's funny - men are humiliated horribly in my stories, but I really enjoy the difference between men and women, and actually I love giving men pleasure. It's a paradox. Sal
    2 likes
  41. Ann and Joe. chapter 3 This will be short. I don't have a lot of time, but I'll move things on a bit. I have to write more of my other current story too. That will be extended shortly. After Joe had finished his breakfast, Ann kissed him goodbye, ignoring his pleas about not needing a sitter. Joe returned to the living room to find Peg smiling at him. 'Well, Mr Joe, it's just us,' she said. 'Why don't you take your breakfast dishes to the kitchen and help by washing up, then we can plan your day?' Ann had told Peg about her house rules for Joe, but Peg wanted to hear about it from Joe himself. Joe looked dubiously at his breakfast bowl and mug, and glanced quickly at Peg. He considered what Ann might think if Peg told her he'd been in the kitchen all by himself. 'By myself', he corrected himself mentally. 'Well?' asked Peg. It usually took Joe a few seconds to think things through, and he was standing still, staring into the kitchen. He looked quickly at Peg again and then down at the floor. He had decided after the bathroom business that he would show Peg he didn't need her help, and he didn't want to admit the truth.about the kitchen rule. 'Er, Ann, she erm, doesn't like me in the kitchen by myself. Just in case I have an accident.' Joe said. 'I mean it's not really...' Peg cut him off. 'An accident in your pants, honey?' she said with feigned concern. 'No,' said Joe with surprise. 'Just in case, you know, I leave something on or something. I'm OK, though, it's just what she says.' 'Well,' said Peg. 'I think that's a very sensible rule. You're lucky that Ann takes such good care of you.' 'She doesn't need to take care of me,' said Joe, suddenly resentful. 'I don't need you either.' Peg's demeanour changed instantly. She was glad of the opportunity to show her authority. 'Joe,' she said firmly, 'I will not have you talking like that. What will Ann say when I tell her what you just said?' Peg was gratified by the look of fear that flashed across Joe's face. 'Please don't tell her!' Joe said. This wasn't turning out at all as Joe had hoped. 'That depends on how you behave,' said Peg very sternly, taking a few steps towards Joe, who flinched and stepped back, one hand shooting to clutch at his crotch. Peg took advantage of that. 'If you continue this attitude, I'm going to get very cross. You will earn yourself corner time, or a lot worse.' Peg said threateningly. Joe looked genuinely scared. He didn't know this large woman or what she was capable of. As Peg had intended, his mind went to work on 'a lot worse'. He looked at Peg's hand, which she slapped against her thigh. He wondered if she would really hit him. He tightened his unconscious grip on his crotch. 'And don't grab yourself like that. It's not nice. Do you need to do a wee?' she asked brusquely. Joe released his grip, a little shocked at what he had done unthinkingly. He wanted Ann to come back. 'N, no,' Joe answered to Peg's question, which was a lie. He'd had two cups of juice with his breakfast and hadn't done a wee - been to the bathroom, he corrected himself - since he'd woken up. Wet, he reminded himself. He wished Peg would go away and wanted Ann more than ever. Peg watched Joe carefully. It was good that he was getting upset. 'Now Joe,' she said. 'I've just asked you to behave, and I don't think standing in front of me holding yourself like that is behaving, do you?' Joe could only shake his head. He wanted to tell Peg he needed the bathroom, but he'd just told her he didn't. He didn't want to be a liar too. He wanted to run to his bedroom, but Peg had moved closer and had taken his arm in her firm grip. 'Let me have a look at your pants, please,' she commanded him. Joe stepped away from her, with his arm out as she held it. His hand went back to his crotch. That was enough for Peg. 'Do not do that!' she said sharply, yanking Joe around in a half turn and slapping him very hard on his bottom with her free hand. It was the first time anyone had spanked Joe in twenty years, and he stood stock still in shock. Peg reached in front of him and pushed his hand from his crotch. Quickly she undid the button of Joe's chinos, pulled down the zipper and tugged the pants to Joe's knees. She had felt the dampness in the crotch of the pants and now saw the dark wetness of the little bulge of cotton interlock over Joe's penis. She could make out the little head through the wet cotton, and saw a clear rivulet of pee begin to flow from it through the fabric. Without regard for Joe's modesty, she took the little masculine lump between her fingers. Within a few seconds, Joe was both crying and peeing forcibly. 'It's an accident!' he wailed. Peg had brought Joe this far, and now decided on a little nurturing. She released Joe's private parts and took his small, soft frame in her arms, holding him as close as she dared without getting her own clothes wet. Fortunately, the floor was timber and the puddle forming between Joe's shoes could be cleaned up. By Joe, Peg had decided. She hugged him closer. 'Shh, honey,' she said. 'It's OK, it's just an accident. I know you can't help it.' Peg held Joe until she felt him calming down. Things were moving along nicely, she thought. It shouldn't be hard to bring Ann up to speed, and there was a conversation she wanted to have with Joe. About diapers. To be continued. '
    2 likes
  42. So this was the original epilogue that I scrapped, for a few reasons. The first was that as soon as I read it back to myself, I realised that it simply didn't make much sense. There were much better ways to frame a trap, and the way Raymond does it here is really just plot contrivance. I had all this stuff I wanted to include, but it didn't make a lot of sense in this context. The other reason was that doing it like this kind of missed the point of an epilogue. I wanted the main body of the story to be done in Chapter 25, and this felt more like Chapter 26. Anyway, here it is. You have to imagine that Chapter 25 is the same only up to Lucas jumps on Evelyn; in this scenario, that never happens. She basically tells Raymond and Lucas to get lost, and knowing that the police are going to puzzle out that something's up with the massive explosion, she goes into hiding with Dawn, Cherry and Sylvia. ALTERNATE Epilogue (Incomplete) Let It Go Olaf the Third was shaping up to be a paragon of snowman-kind, and standing there in her galoshes, mittens and ski-jacket, Cherry couldn't help but feel a distinct sense of accomplishment. Olaf, First of His Name and Olaf Junior had both been crude works by an inexperienced little girl; their younger sibling, however, was different. Olaf the Third had benefited from the failures of his forerunners, and he stood tall and proud in Evelyn Goldworthy's backyard. His body was held together by an improvised skeleton of tree branches, unlike the other two, and Cherry had also selected where she built him with considerably more care. Olaf, First of His Name and Olaf Junior had been built on the hill-slope Mama's cottage backed onto; Olaf the Third rested on surer, safer ground. Cherry absently brushed her mittens clean of loose snow and nodded to herself as she appraised her masterpiece. She'd done well; he really just needed eyes and a nose and he'd be finished. It wasn't so long ago that taking pride in building a snowman would have been unthinkable to the outspoken little...but she didn't have many things to take pride in these days. She couldn't even take pride in sitting on the potty anymore, unlike her sister. Dawn was still afforded that right, but as the instigator of the entire mess that landed her in her current predicament, Cherry was not. When it came to pride, she'd take what she could get. The back door opened then, and her sister cautiously stepped out into the wintry morning. Mama had proven true to her word when she'd said they'd be going underground, and they'd fled the city before that fateful night at the motel had been through. Their new home was significantly further north than Thornbridge, and as a result it was also significantly colder. Blizzards and snow-days were common place up here, and while Cherry had taken to the frigid climate, her older sister had not. The little that stepped outside was unsurprisingly dressed for a morning by the fireplace and sipping hot chocolate, naked but for her diaper around her waist and an embroidered bib around her neck. Dawn hugged herself as the breeze caressed her skin, and Cherry could see the way her cheeks flushed and her nipples hardened. That was yet another thing that would have been an unthinkable sight not so long ago...and yet, here they were. "Mama wants you inside," Dawn announced. She shivered violently and stepped back across the hearth, out of the breeze. "Man, what are you doing out there?" "Having fun," Cherry answered. Sure, it was warm inside, but what was there to do? The life of an infant wasn't exactly one conducive to adult entertainment. She'd be bored shitless if she spent her days watching Dora, as Dawn seemed content to do. "What does she want? I was about to give Olaf the gift of sight." Dawn glanced distastefully at Olaf the Third. She'd scoffed when Cherry had announced she was going to create Olaf, First of His Name, and she'd scoffed at every subsequent recreation. Cold was bad. It was known. "She wants to see if you need a change," she elaborated with a grimace. "And...there's someone here to see you." That stopped Cherry in her tracks. The only people interested in seeing her these days were Hal and her friends at daycare. "Is it Alicia?" she asked uncertainly. Alicia was three years old and her closest friend every Monday, Thursday and Friday. She wanted to be a princess when she grew up. "It's not Alicia." Dawn wrung her hands as she was prone to do in fits of anxiety. "I don't know who it is, but it's got Mama all wound up. You should just come inside, okay?" The door swung shut again before Cherry could press her sister for more details. Mama must be in a right mood to have unsettled Dawn so badly. Cherry hadn't seen her sibling so agitated since they dropped Sylvia off at that orphanage on the way north, and they...well, she didn't like to dwell on what they'd done to Sylvia. The giantess had turned out to be a right piece of work in the end, but even she hadn't deserved the form of justice Mama had suggested the matron provide. "You won the genetic lottery," Mama had told Cherry once, and Cherry had agreed, minus the sexist overtones. She was sure Sylvia would have felt similarly, and, well... Cherry shook her head. Three months into diaper-changes, nap-times and soul-crushing boredom, and she was only just starting to get used to her new life. She didn't need to think of Sylvia and be reminded of everything she'd lost. She suppressed the memories of her former nemesis and left Olaf the Third with a regretful look. Mama was waiting at the kitchen table for her, and true to Dawn's word, she was visibly on edge. Her fingers tapped restlessly on the cover of an enormous book that looked vaguely familiar to Cherry, but on such short notice recognition escaped her. The giantess' lips were pursed, as if she'd just bit into a lemon, and they tautened into nothingness at the sight of her daughter. "Cherry," she snapped irritably. "How many times do I have to tell you to take your shoes off before you come into the house? You're getting the floor all dirty." Cherry cringed. She'd forgotten, again. She looked down and saw the trail of mud and snow she'd tracked all the way through the house. "I'm sorry Mama," she said honestly. "It was an accident." "You were an accident," Mama grumbled. She got to her feet and hurried to the little, dropping her pants to her ankles with one fell swoop and exposing the little's sagging diaper. She chose not to see the way Cherry's face fell at her remark. "Come on, let's see how painful the clean-up's going to be before...before." Cherry had replaced Lucas as Mama's least-favourite child, and Mama cared little to hide the blunt reality of it. All that mattered to the giantess was precious little Annabelle's replacement, and as far as she was concerned, the rest of her family was nothing more than a means to provide for that end. Regardless of whether it was Lucas or Cherry serving as Dawn's playmate, they came out second best, and that was that. If she was being honest with herself, it upset Cherry sometimes. It was one thing to be forcibly made into an infant the way she had been; it was quite another to be forcibly made into an infant by a woman that didn’t even want you. She might have even grown to like her condition if she was pampered the way Dawn was, but unfortunately, she wasn’t afforded the luxuries her sister was. After being outside in the cold all morning, Mama's fingers were scalding as she slipped them inside Cherry's diaper to probe for dampness. What had once been an embarrassing, invasive affront to her dignity was now just an everyday ritual, and Cherry did little more than squirm as she was checked like the baby she was. She'd used her diaper thoroughly, and in all honesty, she was looking forward to getting into something a little cleaner. She'd have come looking for a change much sooner if she'd had a choice in the matter, but that was something Mama explicitly forbade. She was a baby, and babies didn't know when they needed a change. She was left sitting in her own waste for up to an hour, sometimes. However long it took for Mama to think to check her. At least I'm not messy, was her only, resigned thought. Peeing was okay, once you got used to it; forcing the alternative into the padding stretched across her behind was not. She didn't think she'd ever get used to that feeling. Sometimes, if she was feeling particularly philosophical, she'd ponder whether it was the sensation, the stench, or the sheer degradation of being forced to mess herself that got her the most. Sometimes, it made her want to cry; sometimes, she did. At least I'm not messy. "Well aren't we little Ms Potty Pants this morning?" Mama shook her head and motioned for Cherry to step out of her pants, and she shrugged her ankles free without complaint. The sooner she had her pants off, the sooner she could the diaper could follow. "We'll change you shortly, okay? There's...there's a man here to see you first." A man? Cherry watched with deepening confusion as Mama's face hardened to stone. She thought the giantess' lips might vanish altogether if she pressed them together much harder. Hal? Is it Hal? Hal was her daycare teacher. She liked Hal much better than she had Daisy Bell...although admittedly, that might have something to do with her being much more acquainted with her place in the world these days. Why would Hal be here? "I didn't want to say yes to him," Mama admitted. She glued her eyes to her daughter's. "But he was...he was quite convincing." She glanced at the book on the table, hesitating. A long moment passed before she added, "You're allowed five minutes with him and no more, okay?" What? "I don't understand, Mama." "You'll see in a minute." The giantess grimaced. "Don't get any funny ideas. He says he's moved on, but...well, who knows. If he hasn't, I don't want you following him. You won't be able to sit for a week if you do, you can trust that. Understand?" He's...he's moved on? Cherry's eyes widened. "Don't get any funny ideas," Mama repeated, seeing her expression. She stood up and took her daughter's hand in her own. "Come on, he's waiting on the porch. The sooner he's on his way, the better." "Can I put my pants on first, Mama?" Cherry's heart was louder than her voice. If she was understanding this right, if he really had come, she didn't want to go outside showcasing her very wet diaper. "Please, Mama?" The eyes that greeted her own were like chips of ice. "How old are you, dear?" She thought she'd become immune to this routine. Cherry lowered her eyes meekly. "Two, Mama." "And do two year olds care who sees their pissy diaper?" "No, Mama." "That's right." Mama smiled grimly. "You're lucky I didn't invite him inside to watch me change you. God knows I thought about it." She took her daughter in hand and led her through the house. "Come on, let's get this over with." They made the way through the cottage that had been their home for the last three months. It was a small, nondescript abode in the hills outside of a widening in the road called Snowblind Point, sheltered from prying eyes and pointed questions, and that was exactly why Mama had purchased it years ago. Her safehouse, she called it. It had never been intended to serve any purpose beyond that, but it had a quaint, homely charm to it all the same. Cherry quite liked it. Sure, they got snowed in occasionally, and the luxuries of life weren't always at their beck and call (their warm water system had a habit of going AWOL), but it was private. Had they lived in the city, the entire world would be around to see her as she was, babified and shamed; out here, the only people to see her chagrin were Mama, Dawn and the descendants of Olaf, First of His Name. And one other, today. He was sitting on the swinging chair where Mama liked to give Cherry her bottle after supper, clad in a black trenchcoat with a furred collar and matching sleeves. A beanie devoured his ears, and he'd grown a beard since she'd last seen him, but Cherry would have recognised the Amazon on the porch anywhere. Sylvia had once implied that there had been a romantic interest between them, and although that had been the ramblings of a scorned madwoman, Cherry had loved this man in her own way. Of course she'd recognise him. Raymond's face was unreadable as the door swung shut behind her. She could feel his eyes crawling over her. "Cherry," he said in a curiously detached voice. He got to his feet, watching her all the while. "Hey." Why couldn't they have had this conversation after she'd been changed? Cherry was horribly aware of the satchurated diaper sagging down around her knees. "Hey, Ray," she answered abashedly. She tried a smile. It felt like broken glass. He was quiet for a long moment...and then he at last cracked his trademark smile. "You got fat," he observed. Cherry nodded at his beard. "And you look like Chewbacca." They stared at each other for a long, long moment. She wasn't sure when she started crying. "Hey," Raymond's voice was gentle as he embraced the little that threw herself around his knees. She could feel his hands rubbing her back through the padding of her jacket, but his attempts to reassure her just made the tears come that much easier. She'd been sure she'd never see him again, she'd be sure of it. "Hey. It's okay." "That's easy for you to say." Cherry's voice was muffled against the side of his coat. She didn't care. She couldn't look him in the eye right then. "You're not the one standing outside in...in a..." She could hear the smile in his voice. "I should have let Sylvia put you in one of those things ages ago," he teased. "It brings out the brown in your eyes. Adorable." He hadn't changed one bit. "Get fucked, Ray." She laughed a wet laugh in spite of herself. "Man, I've missed you. I can't believe you're here, how did you..." "How did I find you?" She pulled her face away, still sniffling a little as she nodded. "I'd love to tell you that it was yet another stroke of brilliance from yours truly...but honestly, I got lucky." The bearded Amazon grimaced, and without waiting for permission he promptly sat back down in the swinging seat. "Do you remember the photo album we found in her daughter's room?" It took Cherry a moment to recall the book's existence, but she did. She nodded. "Vaguely. What about it?" "Do you remember the picture of your beloved Mama and her family playing in the snow?" Now he was pushing his luck. "This was a long time ago, Ray," was her cautious answer. "And I had more important things on my mind at the time." "It doesn't matter. The important thing is, that photo exists, and it's labelled as 'S.b.P.’" He shook his head. "Cherry, after Evie took off with you I was...well, I wasn't really in a position to do anything about it. I was pretty much out of money, and our flight was the next day. I couldn't afford to hang around Thornbridge, so...I went home." "My hero." His grin was as smug as she remembered. "Don't get smart with me," he chuckled. "I'm here, aren't I?" She couldn't deny that. "Go on." "I won't lie. At first, I gave you up for dead." His grin faded as quickly as it arrived. "You'd been kidnapped by a meth-dealing, little-mauling, girlfriend-shrinking psychopath, and I figured it was probably in my best interests to move on. I didn't want to end up like Sylvia, so I threw myself into my job and...I tried to forget you." His face soured even further at the memory, and he shook his head. "Nevermind what they tell you, Cherry, you can't drown your ghosts. The fuckers must have gills, because trust me, I tried to drown yours. I drank...well, I drank a lot more than I should have, but I couldn't get you out of my head. I couldn't forget the way you looked at me that night in the motel." He fell silent then, and Cherry took the opportunity to quietly pad across the porch and climb into his lap. She wasn't entirely sure how he'd react to having her used diaper rubbing against his pants, but Raymond said nothing. He simply opened his coat and pulled it around her, then looped his arms around her waist inside. She thought she'd have snuggled up against him even if he hadn't wanted to be near the ickiness of her crotch. She'd never seen someone who needed a snuggle so badly. "Aren't you cold?" He said at last. He gave her naked thigh a pat to illuminate his point. "Why are you out here with no pants?" "Because Mama wanted to embarrass me in front of you." The blunt truth left a sour taste on her tongue. "I'm the new Lucas." "Ah." He removed his hand to hug her again. "Well...she'll never embarrass you ever again, Cherry. I promise." "Huh?" She sat up a little straighter and glanced over her shoulder. "What do you mean?" He didn't answer her straight away. "We'll get to that. Want to know what got my head back in the game?" She'll never embarrass me again? "Tell me," she said cautiously. "I decided to empty my bag one day," Raymond continued. She could hear the smile in his voice. "And lo and behold, I stumbled on the photo album we swiped from Evie. I completely forgot we had it until then, and as I was looking through it, I found that photo we were just talking about. The one from the holiday house at S.b.P. I sat up all night looking at that photo over a bottle of vodka, Cherry. Drank myself stupid trying to find my spine. I had to call in sick the next day." Snowblind Point. "It led you here," Cherry breathed. Suddenly, it seemed clear what had happened. She could see the last three months of Raymond's life crystallising amidst the drifts of snow before her. "Oh my god, it led you right here." "Yep. You will not believe how many maps I went through before I found somewhere with a name that would fit S.b.P." He chuckled indulgently to himself. "I knew it was a long shot, but...your ghost had as big a mouth as you, Cherry. If there was even the slightest chance I could shut it up, I thought I should take it. I distracted myself from the booze with research, and in the end I discovered that there was a place called Snowblind Point way up north. S.b.P. I did some snooping on Google maps, and...here I am. It took me a while, but here I am." She could have kissed him. "Here you are." Raymond’s smile twisted oddly. "Is Sylvia inside? I know she doesn't deserve...well, anything, but..." "Nope." She squirmed uncomfortably in her roommate's lap."I don't know where she is. We dropped her off at some orphanage along the way, Mama thought the family was big enough already." She could still remember how Mama had laughed as she ran her hands through Sylvia's hair, and the way the former giantess’ face had contorted with horror as she realised she was about to lose every last strand of it. Even after everything, it was hard not to feel some measure of sympathy for the artist. She’d ended up in a much worse place than Cherry or Dawn, that was for sure. "Mama said - " Raymond squeezed Cherry against his chest. "She's not your Mama anymore." There he went again. "What are you saying?" "I could have called the cops, you know," Raymond said gently. "And I thought about it. I could have tipped them off that they might find the meth queen they're after holed up in a little cottage in the middle of bumfuck nowhere. The only thing that stopped me was knowing that if I was right, they'd take you and your sister away to be adopted off, and I'd be back at square one. So I decided to take things in my own hands, and I came here, and..." "She didn't say yes." Was she dreaming? "There is no way Evie just handed me over because you asked politely." "Well, no. There was some give and take." He didn't elaborate on that. "But I can be very convincing when I want to, Cherry." "So I'm...I'm..." She couldn’t bring herself to voice that one word. What if she was wrong? Was she getting her hopes up for nothing? He voiced it for her. "You're a free woman, Cherry." All the air fled the little’s lungs. She collapsed back against her saviour’s chest and looked up at him, thick, dumb gratitude brimming in her wet, wet eyes. “Although with that said,” Raymond added thoughtfully. “Your dear Mama doesn’t know that yet.” He gently pried his jacket free from Cherry’s hands, then took her by the ribs and lowered her to the frost-covered porch. The breeze rushed to tickle her bare legs, and she immediately shivered and hopped from foot to foot. “The most my bartering chip would get me was a five minute conversation with you.” Her newfound optimism died instantly. “What?” Cherry threw a panicked look at the front door. For a split second, she’d thought that she was never going to have to walk through that again. She’d thought she’d been on the next plane back to Hearth. “So I’m not free? No, you can’t just get my hopes up like that and – ” “And what?” Raymond ‘s smile refused to die. “You think I’m just going to leave it there? I’m practically a qualified cartographer these days, I didn’t go to all that effort just to say hello.” He shook his head. “No, we’re not done yet. This is why I brought a second bartering chip. Just in case.” With that, he smiled a knowing smile at the confused little by his kneecaps, made a wait-here gesture with his hands, and hurried back around the side of the house where his car was presumably parked. The front door burst open the moment he was out of sight. “What did he want?” Mama grumbled to no one in particular, peering across the porch in search of her errant guest. Her hands were digging for warmth in the pockets of her jacket, but when Cherry attempted to step away from her jailer they snaked out and caught her wrist. The giantess shot her daughter a look of pure menace. “Don’t be running from me, girl. This doesn’t change anything.” But he said it did, Cherry thought wildly, looking over her shoulder for her absent hero. She dug her heels into the porch as Mama started to pull her back inside, back into the warmth and comfort that had lulled her into a sense of complacency these last few months. No, this wasn’t over, it wasn’t over. If she went through that door, she was never coming out again, and all the bartering chips in the world wouldn’t change that. Ray, what the hell, where are you, what are you – “None of that, dear.” Mama looked as unhappy as ever as she gave Cherry’s arm a firm yank, practically pulling her off her feet and forcing her to stumble forward just to stay upright. The next thing she knew she was being swept into the giantess’ arms, safely out of the trouble brought along by old friends. “You’ve had your time. Let’s get you changed, then you can play with your sister for – ” “Put her down, Evelyn.” Raymond chose that moment to reappear, and when he did he wasn’t alone. It was his companion that had called out as they crossed the porch, an older gentleman that Cherry didn’t recognise. He was dressed similarly to Raymond, casual-wear beneath a thick coat to ward of the cold, and the little’s first impression was simply that of benevolence. He looked like a little girl’s favourite grandfather, with a worn, weathered face creased from a lifetime of laughter. There was a hint of stubble around his chin, and although his hair had succumbed almost entirely to grey, there were still hints of fiery, copper red to be found around his temples. Mama looked like she’d seen a ghost. The giantess immediately stopped in her tracks, and Cherry felt the arm around her waist go slack. She yelped and clung to the woman’s neck for support, suddenly fearful she was going to be dropped, but Mama seemed oblivious to her plight. She had eyes for the newcomer and the newcomer only. “You,” she uttered incredulously. The man spread his hands. “Me,” he agreed. His voice was a deep, growling baritone that rumbled like thunder. “I’d ask how you’ve been, but I think this speaks for itself.” “I’m perfectly fine, thank you very much,” Mama spat. She glowered at Raymond as she continued, “I don’t know what he’s told you, but whatever it is, it’s not true. Get off my porch.” The look in the man’s eye was one of sorrow and regret. “It’s been years, ‘Lynnie,” he said quietly. “And you haven’t changed at all.” “You have the audacity to show up at my front door,” Mama began, her voice trembling with fury. “With this vile man that tried to tear apart my family, to – ” “Your family?” The man shook his head. “Your family is dead, Evelyn. You killed your family years ago.” “I killed my family?” Evelyn did drop Cherry now, and the little squealed as she slithered down the giantess’ leg to the cold floor beneath. “Now you wait just one damn minute. If you think I’ll – ” “You didn’t pull the trigger,” her antagonist said simply. “But you killed Annie just as much as your friend did that day.” For a long moment, Evelyn simply stared the newcomer down. “Why are you here, Harry?” she asked at last. “To tear open old wounds? I didn’t think you were that petty.” The man that had once been Evelyn’s husband glanced at Cherry. “I don’t think those wounds ever closed.” Harrison Goldsworthy forced a smile to face as he looked back to his ex-wife. “Why don’t we all go inside and have a nice chat, okay? I think we can all agree that there’s a few things we need to talk about.” ------ He then tells Evelyn to give up Dawn and Cherry, or he'll go to the police. She does so, story ends with the two of them in the back of Raymond's car heading back to civilisation. Cue the "you can piss on my rug anytime you like" line, which I'd been setting up since Chapter...6? Earlier? I stuck to my guns with that, at least! Anyway, that's all from me. I'm hoping to have a new story up in the very near future, but I'm not making any promises (ha). Thanks again for all your support, and I'll see you next time
    2 likes
  43. In spite of her dreams Kelly has slept deeply, and woke refreshed to a gentle shaking. Marie was sitting on the side of her bed, hand on her shoulder. “Bonjour,” she said with smile. Kelly rubbed at her eyes with the back of her hands and mumbled a sleepy, “Good morning.” “Time to get up,” Marie said with a laugh as she pulled back the covers and the with growing familiarity grabbed the waistband of Kelly’s panties and yanked them off. “Hey,” Kelly said, more surprised at the moment than angry. It was only as she saw Marie looking closely at the thick cotton garment that she remembered her late night, erotic activities. Of course any giant finding a damp undergarment on a little would take interest. “That… it’s not…” Marie looked at her and smiled. “Don’t be worried. I know some older littles get special enjoyment out of their padding.” Kelly was about to object, but she could not bring herself to say that she had been listening to the activities in the other room and masturbating while fantasizing being involved in a threesome. And she was still too sleepy to come up with a good lie. With a smile Marie dropped the incriminating undergarment into the room’s laundry hamper and then came back to the bed, swept Kelly up off of it, swung her about and then placed her on the floor. “Come along, let’s get you cleaned up.” She hustled the naked little out of the bedroom into the suite’s main room. Kelly almost fell in the resisting, worried Steven, and even worse, his night guest, might be there, and Marie caught her up and pushed her along. The room beyond was empty, and relief made Kelly relax for a few seconds. Long enough for Marie to get her into the bathroom and on the toilet. It had been a long night and she had to go, which earned her more praise from Marie. Marie let her shower on her own, after putting a shower cap over her head, as if she could not be trusted to remember. Well, to be fair to the giant, Kelly usually did not have professionally styled hair to care for, so she might have not worried about it. Marie had picked out an outfit, pink voluminous shorts with wide suspenders and a white blouse. They went down to the hotel restaurant where Marie ordered her a late breakfast—Kelly was disappointed she did not get any bacon but the fruit and yogurt were good. Then they had an appointment at the small beauty parlour in the hotel. Kelly was not in the chair long, all the beautician did there was restyle her hair, changing it slightly and making it completely neat, and her nails got a little buffing and colour touchups. Back to the room, Marie helped her get dressed, starting of course with the diaper. After she had that on her she helped Kelly off the bed and to the floor, then gave her a gentle pat and rub on the back of her diaper before going to get the rest of the clothing ready. The dress was a warm, pale shade of yellow, and Marie put the hair combs into Kelly hair, completing the effect the beautician had started. “Comme il faut.” Marie said with a smile as she clasped the choker with the star around Kelly’s slim neck. “Let’s go,” Marie said as she picked up the diaper bag. The second day of the tournament began without introductions. It also began with a realization of who Steven had been with. Caroline, dressed in a smart, sophisticated pants suit, greeted the fellow players and Kelly knew she had been with Steven the night before. There was a moment of erotic thrill as her fantasy from the night before had an identity for the giant female, but that was washed away with confusion almost immediately. (Which was fortunate because she did not need to have Marie to find her in an arousal dampened diaper) Why had Steven been with the woman? Weren’t she and Steven in this together? Was he trying to find out something about one of the other players? If so why hadn’t he told her? Was he looking for a new partner? Had she not played well enough the day before? Well, she would show him that that was a mistake. Confusion was easily forged into anger, and anger honed into razor sharp determination. She was focused, she made no mistakes, and she played her cards and the others players as well. She would fold sooner than she needed to, or hold off, bet lower of higher. It had an effect on the others players, and they did not even realize it, at first. Otto and then Conrad caught on after the first hour. Lyle and Izzy seemed to catch on, but had not yet pinpointed what was causing the change in the game after the second hour. Kelly was not winning every hand, but she was pulling ahead of everyone else. There was a short break while a new deck was put in play. She looked around the other players, a few of them had stepped away from the table. Lyle and Caroline were speaking, Otto was talking to one of the servers and Conrad speaking to one of the spectators. Kelly looked around, returned a wave from Marie, but she did not see Steven. Was he not watching at all? Did he not see her dominate the game? Annoying. The dealer called the players back and a new hand was dealt out. They played a few more hands, Kelly won them all, before the dealer called for a thirty minute break. Kelly looked around, expecting that Marie would be at her side, ready to rush her off to the bathroom, as if she was only seconds from losing control. But the maid/nanny was no where around. She got down from her seat, stretched out a little. Playing so focused was exhausting and not much fun, but she had decided it was how she was going to play. “I am quite impressed.” She turned, looked up. Standing there was Conrad. “Thank you.” “I must apologize,” he said to her. “I was somewhat dismissive of you when I saw you would be playing.” Kelly was aware but she said, “You were polite enough not to say anything.” “Have a drink with me,” he said suddenly. “We’ll drink to each other’s skill.” “Well, maybe…” “Oh, I’m sorry. I don’t mean to put you at odds with your nanny.” “She’s just a maid,” Kelly said, “and I would love to toast to your skill.” And why should she not have a drink? Lyle went to the bar, came back with two small tumblers. He presented one to her. “It’s top shelf stuff, just enough for a taste. Neither of us wants to dull our game.” “Of course.” She took the tumbler her offered, the one with less liquor in it. That was fair, she had less body mass. Kneeling her held out his glass and said, “To skilled players who challenge us.” “To skilled players,” she replied, and they tapped their glasses together. She drank. It was like warm honey and fire. “I’ll have to get a bottle of this stuff later,” Kelly said, looking at the empty glass as if she wished there were more. “I’ll buy you one at the end of the game.” She knew she was there to make this man lose, but she did not know why, and she saw no reason not to be polite. “Thank you.” “Come for a walk with me. A little fresh air to clear our heads.” Kelly nodded and smiled. “Please.” Finally someone treating her as a skilled player and not as if she were some sort of clever, trained animal. She grabbed the clutch she had brought with her, taking a moment to pull out her phone and check it. She set the alarm, just so she would have ten minutes warning before the game was to restart. As they stepped out the glass doors, into a balcony overlooking the garden Conrad said, “Would you like to look at the ocean? That path circles the parking lot and comes out at a look out point.” “Thank you, that sounds nice.” They walked along the path, Conrad taking slower, smaller strides so she did not have to run. They talked of the game, or interesting hands that had come up and other games they had played. After several minutes they came out on the high look out point where below them stretched cliffs and parts of the city and the ocean. Kelly stepped up on a raised platform so she could lean out over the rail and into the ocean breeze. “This is beautiful,” she said. “Yes, it is. You present a very fetching picture yourself, quite adorable.” She decided to take that as a compliment and said, “Thank you Mr. Revel.” He walked up the railing, close to where she stood. “You play very well, for a little,” he told her. That she decided to not take as a compliment. “I play very well period.” He shrugged his shoulders. “I would ask that you drop out of the tournament. This is not something you should deal with.” “I am afraid I am going to have to say no.” He sighed, looked at his watch. “I was afraid of that. I did wish to spare you some embarrassment.” “I don’t think I am the one who needs to be worried about being embarrassed about losing.” He smiled and reached into his jacket, pulled out a glass vial with a light blue liquid in it. He looked at it for a second, then hurled it out into the air, over the railing. “What was that?” Kelly asked him. “A counter agent Miss Fortuna. You’ll excuse me now.” He turned and walked away, long, fast strides that set a pace that Kelly would have a hard time matching. “Counter agent for what?” she called after him. Then she felt her stomach cramp, and she almost fell to her knees from the pain of it. Her eyes widened. Had he poisoned her? Was she going to die? Her insides cramped again, and she felt a pressure growing in her bottom. Was she going to mess herself? If that happened, if she could not get cleaned up fast enough, it might get her kicked out of the tournament. She opened her clutch, she could call someone for help. Another cramp made her gasp. Could anyone get there in time? She did not have Marie’s number. She could call the hotel, see if they could put her in contact. She moaned with the pain. If any time she needed a nanny it was now dammit. There was something else in the clutch, besides the phone. A key fob. Her head snapped up. They had circled the parking lot, were close to it. There! Steven’s silver sports car. She ran towards it, breathing heavily from the pain in her stomach, one of her hands was pressed against her diapered bottom, as if that might stop the hot mess that was threatening to fill her seat. Close. She pressed the key fob. There was a beep. She heard the click of the doors unlocking. “Thank god,” she gasped. As if someone had considered the very possibility she was in, the passenger door had swung itself open, a small set of stairs had unfolded from the rocker panel. That was good because she was certain if she had had to jump up to try to grab the door handle or climb up into the car she would have messed herself. Lying on the seat, buttocks clamped tight, she reached for the GPS screen, tapped it twice, and then when it lit up tapped the red button. “Help,” she begged, near tears. “What is it Miss Fortuna?” someone asked male and calm. “I drank something,” she did not feel up to explaining the complete details, “I think I am going to shit myself.” There was a hiss and a small tray opened from the dash. “There are several white syringes, get the green tipped one.” She looked into the tray, grabbed the pen shaped device with the green tip. “Got it,” she said as another wave of pain hit her. “Put the green tip against your thigh and press down. It will go through clothing.” She pulled her skirt back and jammed the green tip down against her bloomers. It felt like she had been stung by a bee and she let out a small yelp of pain. “Good,” the person on the other end said. “Now take the two small white pads with wires on them and put them on bare skin over your tummy. Hurry, you’re almost done.” She did was she was told, pulling her skirt up, thankful for the empire waist that easily allowed her to get it above her stomach. The pads went on the bare skin of her stomach. “Done.” “Deep breath,” she was ordered. She took one. A strange tingly feeling spread through her stomach, and twice she felt all the muscles in her abdomen twitch hard. The feeling that was going to poop went away so suddenly she was worried she had, but patting the back of her diaper and then slipping a hand into it revealed she was clean still. “That should take care of it,” the voice told her. “My stomach still hurts,” she said, more of a whine in her tone that she would have liked. “I can’t do anything about that. It will get a little better in a few minutes and I will let Mr. Artimage know what happened so he can arrange to take care of you.” “Do you have to?” she asked. A soft chuckle. “Sorry Miss Fortuna.” “And I won’t…” “You don’t have to worry about messing yourself. In fact you will probably be badly constipated for the next week or two. Sorry.” “Better than the alternative,” Kelly said, rubbing her aching stomach. “You had better get back to you game Miss Fortuna.” “Right!” she said up, groaned, and then climbed down from the car. She watched, impressed in spite of the pain, as the small stairs retracted back into the rock panel, closing up smoothly as if they were never there, and the door closed itself. A beep and flash of lights told her the car had locked itself. She put the key fob back in her clutch and ran as fast as her pained stomach would allow back to the casino. She passed through the doors just as her phone started beeping, warning that she had ten minutes to get back. Plenty of time to spare she thought, though it had seemed much longer. Before she could the feeling of relief could fully settle on her she was snatched up and hugged tightly against a scared looking Marie. Rapid fire french, sounding equally concerned and relieved as Marie petted her and stroked her, obviously looking for any sign of injury. Finally seeming to remember that Kelly did not speak french she said, “Oh, where did you go Kelly? I was so worried about you. I was called away and then delayed and…” Then sounding cross she said, “You should not go anywhere on your own.” She heard someone say, thought it might have been Lyle Redmond, “I’m a big fan of harnesses when I am out and about with my girls.” “I’m okay Marie. I didn’t mean to scare you. I’m sorry.” She did feel bad for the woman, and remembered how not that long ago she had desperately needed her. Marie took a deep breath. “Let’s get you to the bathroom, we have little time.” She put Kelly back on her feet and grabbed her hand. “Now just a moment,” Conrad said. She looked towards him, that smiling face with his pudgy nose. “While I hate to embarrass her I would ask that the state of her diaper be checked. I thought I caught a whiff of something when she came in.” “Oh, don’t be ridiculous,” Marie said angrily. “This is the break, and I am taking her to the bathroom.” “Ah, I am sorry,” the man in the black tuxedo said. “However Miss Fortuna is in the play area, and the rules, well, they are the rules.” Marie muttered something softly, angrily that Kelly was certain was French swearing. Then she spun Kelly around, knelt down and pulled up her skirts, skimmed her bloomers down around her ankles, bent her forward slightly and pulled the back of her diaper away from her. “See. Perfectly clean.” Kelly wondered if the pain in her stomach might kill her before the humiliation of the current moment did. She heard the man step closer, then felt fingers on and in her diaper. “Clean as you say,” he announced. “Of course she is, of all the… as if I would not have…” she pulled the bloomers back in place and smoothed the skirt down. “Oh, there is no time to take you to the bathroom.” “I’ll be fine,” Kelly told her. “It’s okay. I really don’t have to go.” Marie had turned her back to face her, reached up and adjusted a hair comb. “Very well, but nothing to drink.” “That’s fine, I’m not very thirsty.” Her gaze sought out Conrad’s and when she saw him she gave him a tight smile. She was pleased to see the look of discomfort on his face. Beating him had become very important to her, because the momentary discomfort he felt was nothing compared to the churning in her own guts.
    2 likes
  44. My So Called ‘Friends’ By: Snackers (This may or may not be a continuation of my other story – Nerissa's Home for Diaper Girls) Jackie wasn’t sure she could do it. There were social rules about this, and the odds heavily favored one outcome if she went through with it. What would her friends think? Well, her friends had been the ones to lead her to this, she knew just what they’d think… fuck her friends. There weren’t any left that she hadn’t already taken care of in some way, she thought with a wry grin. Most of them had already taken this little train, and as she thought on it there was another slight cramp to remind her that the decision one way or the other was not about to wait long. It would be so easy, there were how many Amazons already watching her closely? As a little, everyone already assumed she had next to no body control, all that they needed was for her to prove them right. If she went through with this though, it would mean that she wouldn’t be in her apartment any more. She wouldn’t go to her college classes or have any hopes of being recognized for academic achievement. The most she could hope for was a hug and a kiss on the cheek from some future parent recognizing her for being ‘a good little girl’. As that last thought went through her mind, she absently put a hand down to her skirt, giving it a pat and feeling the thick panties there. This was supposed to be temporary, until she could get over her little ‘episodes’ as her ‘friends’ put it, under control. So, so easy. She was practically holding her own ticket on a train ready to leave the Central Station of Adulthood heading back to Baby Junction. All she had to do was punch the ticket… make herself a baby. She battled with the thought back and forth, the pressure and cramps increasing steadily. She looked around the park, it was quiet and no one was really paying her any mind. There were some littles being attended by their Amazon parents over at the sand pit, she could just make out the outlines of their thick diapers through their humiliating outfits. She tried to take her hand off her skirt, it’d be too noticeable. Did she want to be like them? Did she want to be everything she and her 'friends' campaigned against? Slowly her hand came up and she eased her thumb into her mouth. If she were a baby, she’d never use the toilet again. She’d be dressed, and fed, and put in a footie sleeper and given a pacifier for bed. She would be shown a lot more attention, she'd be the center of attention. She wouldn't have to be alone. She gave a few more experimental sucks of her thumb, blushing, her other hand drifting back to her skirt and the thicker underwear she was wearing. Was this her decision? She stared off into the distance, shutting off her senses as she delved deep into this. Could she? It wouldn’t be easy to go back. Hell, she’d only heard of like one or two instances where anyone had escaped the life once they'd been put into it. She felt a little dribble of wetness soaking the panties. It was harder to hold things back when she was just… relaxing… like this. She should do this, she was tired of fighting. The dribble quickly spread through her entire panty front, and a steady stream started as she she felt it running down her leg. While she peed, her cramps increased, her body sensing what was to come. There was no turning back now. If she didn’t run to the bathroom… she’d surely have an unforgivable accident. She sucked on her thumb, and she felt her knees weaken a little, she was almost helpless to stop it. She gave her damp panties another pat, and she closed her eyes. She said a silent prayer in apology to the panties she was going to ruin. Her body told her it wanted to push… and… she did. For a second or two nothing happened, but then she felt the steady building pressure and the release. There was a warm softness, it was moving. She could hear the slight noise it made as the back of her panties rounded out. She gave a slight push and suddenly it felt like a rush, doubling in mass with a little rude noise. She hesitated, but it was too late, there was already a load in the back of her underwear. After the push, there was nothing left to hold, there was just sticky warmth now in her seat. She opened her eyes, blinking a few times. She’d practically been in a trance. She withdrew the thumb from her mouth. Was she a baby now? Was that all there was to it? What had she just done? She could already smell a tiny hint of it. She’d… she’d pooped in her panties? It was almost an immediate 180 of her emotions. She realized how bad an idea this was. How could she have done that?! She wasn’t a baby. No no no, she was in serious trouble now. She couldn’t very well un-poop her pants. This was all her own making, she was the one who.. no she wasn’t thinking right. She got a worried look on her face, and quickly looked around to make sure none of the adults were nearby. She’d need to fix this somehow. She started an uneasy bowlegged walk trying to remember where the park bathroom was. It had been easy enough to shove her friends into this life, knowing it was better for them, but as she stood at the cliff edge, she really was having second thoughts. If she could ditch the evidence, go commando, she could scrub this whole thing to a bout of temporary insanity. Like no little had ever tried to dispose of ruined panties in a park bathroom before. --- 6 Weeks Earlier --- If there was one thing Jackie had learned in her recent brush with Amazons, it was that she needed to be stronger. She’d spent the better part of the day lying in her bed. Her normal, twin size, covered with an adult comforter that was sized for her bed. She wore big girl panties, a sexy tank top, and she drank a lot of water, hoping to flush her system. Jacqueline was part of the Matriots. It was a play on the words maturity and patriots; ideals her liberally minded friends campaigned for. She was an independent petite person, which was a nice way of saying she was what the majority of the population called a ‘little’. She and her kind were usually between 4’ft to 6’ft tall; while the rest of the population, generally known as ‘amazons’ were often close to double that height. Jackie rolled out of bed and wandered over to her small bathroom. She was going through the effort of using the toilet for what must have been the sixth time today. Last week she’d had one or two wetting accidents, and for personal safety she had holed herself up in her room to wait out the effects. The culprit had been tainted milk. She knew it had been tainted before she’d drank it, but the foolhardy crusader in her felt secure as an adult and believed that she needed to at least have a taste of what she was up against to fully understand the fight before her. She had been an idiot with a capital ‘I’. The milk had been ambrosia and the ghost of its taste was still on her tongue whenever she thought about it. Knowing what an evil and addictive substance it was did not lesson its effects. The whole thing had started in a park with her friends. Some of her fellow Matriots had seen a girl named Shannon. Shannon was a petite person like herself, but she had become everything they feared. An Amazon named Nerissa treated Shannon like she were a toddler. She was kept in diapers and dressed up in outfits to match her juvenile mentality. Shannon accepted this reality, and it turned Jackie’s stomach to watch how complacent the girl was with it. It was a popular sentiment among the Amazons that little’s needed care, that co-dependence was the only option in a ‘big’ world. Jackie’s group campaigned to fight against that perception. ‘WE WILL NOT BE REPRESSED BY THOSE WITH THE VERTICLE MONOPOLY!’ was one of their favorite slogans. It was so easy to discuss something in her group. They each nodded to each other, they each looked at what Shannon was going through, disparaging how weak she must have been to accept it. They told each other it’d never happen to them. The trouble had been when Jackie had accepted an invitation to play with Shannon. The Amazon controlling Shannon had said she needed more friends. Jackie wasn’t a dope, she knew what the invitation was, and she was on her guard. She told her friends that she was going to remind Shannon she didn’t have to be a baby, that they could help her and others like her. Her adventure had been educational to say the least. She’d played with toys, had a sip of a dangerous drink, had a nap, woke up having peed herself, and left the house in a pair of pull-ups. Part of her felt lucky to have left the house at all. The Matriots had all consoled her and congratulated her on walking through fire. They talked excitedly about the proposition of helping free other petite persons from the baby nightmares they were stuck in. Although some of that talk died down when in their meeting when Jackie had started to pee herself again… it was the single act that undermined all her bravery. The group had given her sidelong looks after that, rather than touting her bravery, they were nervous to associate with someone rendered temporarily accident prone. Which was why she had elected seclusion in her room. Which is why she was on the toilet for the sixth time today. “Another successful pee,” she told herself, feeling reassured in having kept her panties clean for so long. A solid week, no accidents. She was resolute that not only was she going to get over this setback, she was going to help Shannon. She was going to prove her cause, and be an asset to it. She was going to give her friends an example to follow. The question was how she was going to do that. If she went over for another playdate, she’d be offered milk, and having spent a week getting over its affects, she was fairly certain she could say no to it this time, but how stupid did she have to be to walk into that same trap again? At their next meeting, Jackie knew she had to say something. All of the other girls, all of her so called ‘friends’; Liz, Amanda, Gina, Anne Marie, and Katherine were treating her like she was radioactive. Why did she even bother coming to these meetings if she was just going to be the pariah sitting on the outside of it. They always sat in a loose semi-circle, and they always took up the same chairs. Today they didn’t. Today the other five girls were seated in a clump on the other side of the coffee table, while Jackie was on her own. She edged her chair a little closer, and to their credit the girls didn’t flee, but they certainly didn’t acknowledge her in conversation. After the meeting, Jackie cornered the girl she’d known since high school. “Liz, what gives?” “Oh, hey Jackie, its uh, good to see you back.” “Don’t give me that, I’ve been gone from classes a full week and not one call from any of you. What’s wrong with everyone? What’s wrong with you? Why are you treating me like I’m contagious?” “Please don’t take it the wrong way, everyone was just a little worried. After the accident you had last meeting you have to understand how nervous it made everyone.” Jackie felt a familiar pain in her stomach. Was this what the group did when it faced any danger? “Riiiight, no one wants to be around a baby. And one accident obviously makes you a baby.” “That’s not what I’m saying Jackie, you’re being ridiculous.” “It’s what you were thinking. I walked through hell to prove I’m better than their formula. Who here has spent an afternoon in an Amazon’s playroom and come back to talk about it?” “No one’s doubting your bravery…” “Well I certainly didn’t get a heroes welcome back.” “Jackie… what do you want me to say, you know their fear. I’m scared of getting snatched up one day, same as I’m sure you are.” Jackie opened her mouth to say something but closed it as she went quiet for a moment. What if she really had had an accident last week and been snapped up. Would her friends have just written her off as a lost cause? The end to the likely scenario? Not one of them had bothered to call or check in on her. Would they have even bothered to look? “I guess I’m just disappointed. It doesn’t take that much for our group support motto to fall completely apart.” “We haven’t fallen apart. We’re stronger than ever Jackie, we do better helping each other.” Jackie rolled her eyes. This was becoming an education. Chanting happy slogans was one thing, but in a time of need, she’d found out just how deep the bonds of ‘friendship’ really were. Something told her that the whole group was three spiked drinks away from a complete internal meltdown. Despite what aphorisms and reassurances they all told themselves. “Right… well, see you next week Liz.” Liz offered an uneasy smile and waved as Jackie left. Things didn’t get better as the week went on. Jackie felt like her ‘friends’ remained noticeably distant. Rachael was cordial and even polite to a point, but it didn’t extend very far. Liz didn’t come by to hang out with her like she used to. Gina didn’t find her to walk to classes. She spent a lot of time alone, when the group usually preached strength in unity. It had already been two weeks since her last accident. One night, completely unable to help herself Jackie found herself suddenly crying into her pillow. She felt stupid for doing it and worse, she felt childish, but she couldn’t stop it all the same. She was lonely and felt abandoned by her friends… the same stupid friends were showing her just how much of a sham their group really was. Petite persons? They were littles, who just liked to pretend otherwise, and for whatever reason, her friends had stopped doing the curtesy of pretending she wasn’t a little. Jackie didn’t sleep well that night, but when she got up the next morning, she had a new purpose. The slight pain in her tummy was replaced with a dull smoldering fire. Her friends were afraid of her, they thought she was a little who was going to drag them with her when she was eventually scooped up by some Amazon. In the end, that’s what all of them feared. The dark joke they shared in quips like ‘see you around, stroller bound’. In her sleepless night, Jackie had come to an important realization. Her, and the Matriots weren’t free. What was freedom anyways when you lived in constant fear of being scooped up and forced into a life you didn’t want? Freedom was realizing what would happen and shrugging off the worry. It was time to show her ‘friends’ a much more stress free life. She wrote down their names on a sheet of paper; Liz… Amanda… Gina… Anne Marie… Katherine… Five of the founding members of the Matriots, with her being the sixth. The more she thought about it, the more it seemed like it was the right thing to do to her. All of them were suffering. They had abandoned her not on purpose but because of fearful conditioning. All she needed to do was help each of the individually get over their fear. She’d find each of them an answer to their ‘little problem’. For the first time in a few weeks, Jackie smiled. She'd see them all in cribs before the new year, she was sure of it. She'd MAKE sure of it. To Be Continued Next Time in : The five littles who thought they weren't ... or ... The Magic of Friendship - and diaper rash. Stay crinkly my 'friends'.
    2 likes
  45. The Unlikely Couple (Part 6) Brynn had been pacing the floors, worrying about Jaye’s well-being. Jaye had only been on this new job for a week, which was damn near a record for her employment. This time it was a janitorial position. She could barely get her to help clean the house, so cleaning a high school would quickly wear thin with her. Brynn didn’t want to think like that, though. Maybe this would be the one time she would stick with a job. She looked at the clock on the wall of their apartment’s living room. Eleven-thirty. She was supposed to get off work at nine o’clock. She wasn’t even answering her pre-paid cell phone. That’s what was worrying her most. With Jaye’s propensity for getting herself in trouble and pissing people off, this was cause for alarm. She couldn’t call the police and she didn’t know any of jaye’s co-workers. She considered driving to the school to check on her, but the last time she did something similar, Jaye caused a scene and they had an argument in front of almost a dozen people. Once again, she called Jaye’s cell phone. No answer. She left a simple but agitated voice mail. With a deep breath, she reached for her coat and slipped on her shoes. Even if a fight did ensue, at least she would have peace of mind, knowing she was safe. Just as she started to open the door, Jaye’s little VW bug pulled up sloppily in the driveway. Yep, she was drunk. Again. Had there been any doubt of that fact, her mannerisms would have erased it instantly. She wasn’t quite staggering, but she walked stiffly and with great care, as if it took all her effort. “Hey there, beautiful,” Jaye said with a minor slur. “I would ask where you’ve been, but I think we both know the answer to that question.” Jaye made it through the front door. “I’m happy to see you too.” Off went her boots and down she went; plop, right onto the couch. After seeing how upset Brynn was, she said, “Come on, baby… I was just having a few drinks with the guys from work. What’s the big deal? In the light of the lamp, Brynn was able to see that she was sporting a black eye. “What the hell happened?” “Oh, this? I just got into a little scrap, that’s all.” “With who?” Jaye chuckled, “Why does it matter?” “With who?” “My boss’ brother,” she said matter-of-factly. Brynn’s face held a mixture of anger, disappointment and worry. “And…?” Jaye looked at the floor before speaking, “And… there are better jobs out there anyway.” “You got fired?” Jaye stood up and went to hug Brynn, but she moved away. “Come here, Punkin. Let’s get into some dirty business under the sheets. How ‘bout that?” “Seriously? You went out drinking without even bothering to let me know, got into a fight with your boss’ brother, got yourself fired… and you really think that I’d be in the mood for sex??” Jaye scoffed. “It’s not like it was that good of a job. I’ll find something else.” “Rent is due next week. I have my portion of it, but now we’re not going to be able to pay the rest! Why can’t you just grow up and hang onto a goddamn job??” “You know what,” yelled Jaye, “Fuck this! I’m going to bed! It’s not my fault you’re such a shrew!” --------------------------------- “Sweetheart, are you okay?” There was no response. Lucas asked again, “Brynn, is everything alright?” Brynn snapped out of her daze, finally realizing she was being talked to. “What,” she asked, honestly not hearing what he asked. “I was just making sure you’re okay. You seemed pretty deep in thought.” She smiled faintly, “Just remembering.” Lucas seemed to understand and simply nodded. “Melanie healed her up and we’re ready for you to give her a bath. Do you need me in there with you?” “No,” Brynn said without hesitation, as if the memory had steeled her resolve, “this is something I need to do myself.” Upstairs she went, letting all those memories play ever-so-briefly across her brain as she walked. Jaye was sitting up on the side of the bed, scanning the room for something. She still had Brynn’s white t-shirt on that was so big on her it looked like a dress. Brynn took note of the fact that her eye was indeed back to normal. “What are you looking for?” “My clothes,” Jaye retorted. “I can’t find my clothes.” “I should hope not. We threw them all out.” Jaye’s mouth dropped open. “What the hell for?” “Because they aren’t appropriate for a little baby girl such as yourself.” Jaye’s rage could be felt practically for miles around. Her face was red, her neck muscles tensed up and her teeth clenched. Brynn was determined not to let it bother her. She quickly reflected back on a few past memories, which was all the ammunition she needed to be steadfast. “I. Am. Not. A. Baby. Girl!” she growled. ‘The legal papers we have downstairs say otherwise. Now, come on. Let’s get you in the bathtub, Little Miss.” She stepped toward her, but jaye batted her hands away, while backing up onto the bed. “Now, sweetie,” she said in a sing-song voice, just as any mother would say to a petulant child, “you have to stay clean for Mommy, okay?” “YOU’RE NOT MY MOMMY… I MEAN ‘MOTHER’!” “I believe we already had that talk earlier, Jaylene.” There it was. The name. The name that was on her birth certificate, the name she loathed more than anything else in the world. The name that she had attacked people for calling her.” There was silence, but just momentarily. Jaye had to process what she had just heard come from Brynn’s mouth. Jaye’s voice became low and quiet, but nonetheless intense. “Don’t you ever call me that name again. Do you understand me?” Brynn was not to be deterred. She was the adult here and she wasn’t going to let Jaye’s anger derail the plan. “You need to be a good girl, Jaylene. It’s bath time.” Jaye lost her cool. “What the fuck did I just tell you? You know I hate that name.” “You’ll get used to it in time, little one. Now, let’s get you in the tub or else I’ll have to spank your little fanny.” Jaye couldn’t believe her own life partner threatened to spank her. She wasn’t a child! She couldn’t let that happen. But deep down, she knew that Brynn has physically stronger than her and could probably force her into the bathtub. Her dilemma was a tough one. Should she keep forcing the issue and risk having Brynn snatch her up like a baby? Or should she maintain at least a modicum of her pride and walk into the bathroom of her own cognizance? She wasn’t oblivious enough to think that there was any way out of “bath time”, so she chose the latter. “Fine,” she snarled, “I’ll take a fucking bath… but I don’t want you anywhere near me when I do it.” Somehow, issuing a condition made her feel as if she still held some of her fate in her own hands. “I’m sorry, sweetie, but I can’t let you bathe yourself. That would be too dangerous. Besides, babies can’t get themselves very clean like Mommies can.” “Stop this shit right now! What has gotten into you, you psychotic bitch?” Brynn’s ‘momy tone’ was dropped. In place of the peppy, playful voice was one of dead seriousness; one that Jaye had never heard from her before. It was a voice that meant business. There was no anger in it, no frustration. It was all business. Though she wouldn’t ever admit it, it scared the hell out of Jaye. “You will never speak to me that way again, little girl. Now march yourself into the bathroom and take off that shirt. I am giving you a bath and there’s nothing that you can say or do to keep it from happening. Am I clear?” Jaye said nothing, staring at her blankly. Where had this side of her come from? Whatever the answer was, Jaye was terrified on many different levels. When they had their earlier talk, Jaye was simply stunned into silence. This was different. This time, she was frightened into silence. “Am I clear?” Her voice was more stern than before. Jaye didn’t know what to say. If she said “yes”, then it was defeat and there would be no turning back. All of her “tough chick” cred would go straight down the toilet. If she said “no” or refused to answer at all, it could lead to something even more embarrassing for her and she couldn’t take that. It would be devastating to her ego. “Fine!” It was the best she could dredge up. Her rebellious tone at least allowed her some dignity. But Brynn wasn’t going to accept that. “Enough with the snippy attitude. I’m going to ask one more time: Am I clear?” Damn it! There was no other way to save face. With a slightly annoyed tone, she finally said, “Yes.” “Yes, WHAT?” “Yes, you were clear.” Her voice was still dripping with irritation. You know good and well that’s not what I want to hear. Yes, WHAT?” Jaye knew now what it was she was after and it was something she absolutely didn’t want to say. She still had her pride or at least some of it. If she said it, she wasn’t sure if she’d have ANY of it left. But how could she avoid it without an even worse level of embarrassment? Her mind frantically grasped for options, but found none. “Yes… Mommy.” With the last word, she mumbled it to the point of being pretty much inaudible. “I can’t hear you, Jaylene. What did you say?” Why wouldn’t she just stop it?? Couldn’t she leave her with at least a little sense of pride? She repeated it again, the last word still quite mumbly. Brynn sighed. “Little girl, I’m only going to tell you one more time to speak up. If you mutter it again, you’ll be sorry.” This was it. There was no longer even a shred of hope to get out of demeaning herself more than she ever had in her life. But what choice did she have? Not being able to look Brynn in the eyes, she said, “yes, Mommy. You were clear.” “Good girl,” Brynn proclaimed. The cheerful voice was back. She scooped Jaye up and sat her on the closed toilet seat while she ran the bath water. “Now by the time we get done making you a clean baby, they will have a pretty new outfit for you to put on. Doesn’t that sound wonderful?” It didn’t. Not one tiny bit. But she said nothing. Her ego had already taken such a massive pounding today. She wasn’t sure how much more it could take. When the bathtub had enough water in it, Jaye hopped down from the toilet and tried to get into it herself. Brynn was faster on the draw and picked her up under the arms, placing her down slowly into the water. Brynn washed her hair and then scrubbed her thoroughly, making especially sure to clean her private parts. She felt her wispy pubic hair. “Well, there’s not much hair down here, but I think we’ll need to shave it off. Babies don’t need hair down there.” Goddamn it! Why wouldn’t she stop with the humiliation?? Before lifting her out of the bathtub, she fetched her Venus razor and with a few passes, Jaye’s womanhood was gone; floating around in the water. It was a sign of things to come. There was no way back now. Her path to her second babyhood laid before her… and she had no choice but to walk down it. Or would “crawl down it” be more appropriate?
    2 likes
  46. Chapter 5 Melinda giggled as she rolled around on the living room floor in just a t shirt and a big, puffy diaper. Her best friends, Adrienne and Carly, and her were tackling each other and play wrestling and she was having so much fun. She spanked Adrienne's padded bum and she squealed and rolled off. Then, Melinda took the opportunity to tackle Adrienne. Just then, she felt a shift in her lower belly and she stopped and pushed, filling the back of her diaper with poo. After she finished, she went back to tackling Adrienne and tickled her, making her laugh uncontrollably... 24 hours earlier. Melinda's mother came into the living room after finishing the dishes to see her daughter feeling her crotch. "Did my little baby wet her diaper?" Melinda swung around to see her mom standing just inside the living room watching her. She blushed and nodded, looking down and sucking her thumb in embarrassment. Her mother smiled at how cute her daughter was like this, and she began to really like it. "Come on sweetie. Lets go get you into a clean pull up before we leave" Melinda took her mother's hand and let her guide her to the bedroom where she was quickly changed. Then she ran outside and jumped into the back of the car excitedly. When her and her mom arrived at the mall, they got out of the car and her mom quickly checked Melinda's diaper before walking in. Melinda began thinking about what was happening. She was about to get adult diapers. It was almost unreal for her. And that wasn't even the best part. Her mother was the one buying them for her! She couldn't be happier if she tried. "Ah here we are." Her mother said before walking into a medical store. She searched the isles and found the diapers and began searching for the best brand. Meanwhile, Melinda stood beside her mom in her day dream when she heard something. "Melinda? Is that you?" She swung around to see one of her girl friends, Adrienne, standing a few feet away with a from on her face. "Adrienne! What are you doing here??" "I was gonna ask you the same thing." "Oh well I'm uhhh. I'm just uhh.." Melinda stammered. At this point, her mother stepped up. "This little cutie pie and I are just getting some diapers. And then we are going to gather other supplies for a barbeque tonight. You're welcomed to join us!" Melinda blushed bright red and looked away. Her friend knows her secret and now, by this time tomorrow, everyone in the entire school would know she was a big baby who used diapers. "Oh that would be great! I can't wait! Oh and I'll bring Carly too! See you later Melinda!" Adrienne said before running off excitedly. "What in the world...?" Melinda thought. Adrienne hadn't seemed disturbed by it at all. But she couldn't think about that now as her mother grabbed several bags and began walking towards the check out. She tried to read what was on the bag but the only thing she could make out from where she was walking was "m4." She wondered what m4 meant as her mom checked out and set up a plan for monthly shipping. "Okay baby, lets go get that barbeque stuff. Tonight's gonna be fun!" Back to now. Adrienne squealed with laughter as Melinda tickled her. "I'm gonna pee I'm gonna pee I'm gonna PEEEEEEE!!" She squealed. Suddenly, pee shot out of her and started filling her diaper rapidly before stopping about a minute later. By now, Melinda and Carly had stopped wrestling and watched Adrienne fill her diaper. Then they started giggling and before they knew it, they were rolling around laughing hard. Which caused Melinda to spread her mess all over her bum inside her diaper. "Alright, which one of you cuties needs a change?" Melinda's mom said as she came in. She could smell the messy diaper from the kitchen. Both Adrienne and Melinda raised their hands and smiled brightly. "Okay girls, come on and let's get you cleaned up before we eat." Melinda got up and felt her diaper sag between her legs and thought to herself, "Could this get any better?" To be continued.
    2 likes
  47. Seriously why do people feel the need to quote an entire chapter of a story to comment on one line?
    2 likes
  48. This will be the last chapter before I have to take a break for a trip and then company coming in. Most likely my next post will be in the first or second week of the New Year. (It would probably be sooner if I have some comments :-) ) Chapter 16: IN THE CASTLE I was woken up oddly. Something wasn’t right as I stirred in my crib. I opened my eyes and wet my diaper some more. “Ah, did the little baby wake up?” Rosemerta asked. “Why, do you want to take the crib instead of me?” I asked nervously. “No thank you Princess,” she replied as she stepped towards me with a silver dagger in her hand. I debated what to do since I wouldn’t be able to get out of the crib. Caireen would come if I cried, but there was enough of a teenage boy still in me that the idea of crying before this monster felt wrong. “What are you going to do?” I asked instead as I tried to kill some time. “Well before King Camulus wanted you kidnapped and unharmed. This time he’s willing to let me harm you a little… even said I was welcome to take a bit of your essence…” My eyes blazed as I stared at her, “Come and get me then!” I told her while I initiated my shield spell. “Sounds like a plan,” she said as she stepped forward with the dagger trying to reach me over the top of the crib. Suddenly there was an explosion of light and sound and Rosemerta was flung across the room. I knew Caireen must have done something with the crib to ward off Rosemerta specifically. Unfortunately for the crib though it seemed to have been a one time spell that destroyed it. I drew in essence and began a bind spell Caireen had taught me in the last few days. I was pleased to see golden tendrils wrap around her stunned body. “No!” She screamed. She began to try to shape into a bat again, but the tendrils just locked around that newer form. I toddled over to a small table that a vase with flowers sat on, emptied it out, and walked towards the writhing bat. I carefully used a nearby block to help push it into the vase just as Caireen and twenty guards entered. It was almost comical as they stood there looking around in shock. Caireen being the goddess that she was figured out what had likely happened before anyone else and she came over to me. “Baby, are you okay?!?” “I’m fine! Your ward against Rosemerta worked like a charm!” I told her with a smile. “The only thing I had to do was that binding spell you taught me. She was silly and tried changing into a bat, so I put her in this vase.” I had my best ‘look mommy at what I did!’ face on. She picked me up and squished me with a tight hug for a moment. I watched her look into the vase and she said, “Bring that creature down to the throne room for judgement in one hour. Do not let anyone come near it.” As if to make a special point she created a cage from thin air that wrapped around the vase tightly. I could sense that if anyone other than her tried to open it bad things would happen. “At once your majesty,” one of the guards said and took six others with him as he left. “The rest of you please guard outside and see that we discover how the creature made it back into the castle. That feat should have been impossible.” There was a chorus of groveling as they left and Caireen looked at me. “Well Princess, you did very very well there!” “Thank you,” I told her. “I guess we have work to do now though, so let’s get you fed, changed, and ready for the trial.” Caireen took the time to nurse me, fed me some fruit, and then changed what was by that time a very wet and messy diaper. I was dressed in a formal dress that matched the one she was wearing in color, but much frillier an infantile. With the petticoats pushing the skirts way out I felt ridiculous, but also knew I had to be ridiculously cute. The matching dresses and tiara told anyone who looked that I was Caireen’s heir and daughter. She carried me to the outer door of the throne room and said, “Count to sixty and then follow me.” I wasn’t alone though, ten guards formed a formation around me completely protecting me. AsI counted in my head I couldn’t help but think about how close it had once again been to me being kidnapped. More than anything though I couldn’t believe that King Camulus would be stupid enough to send the same failed vampire to come and attack me. Surely he had to know that Caireen would set wards and traps specifically for her? Something about this smelled worse than my diaper had a while ago. I began looking around and stiffened as I noticed there was something very wrong with the armor the guards were wearing. Her guards were all armored in a Mithril chain mail that had been gifted to her army long ago. These guys all had simple steel chain mail except for one. ‘Shit!’ I decided it was better to play along for the moment, so other than taking the time to charge my shield I just said, “Open the door for me please.” The one soldier that I recognized as being legit followed the order and held the door open. “Right this way your Highness.” “Thank you. By the way sir I really like how shiny your chain mail is compared to everyone elses.” I watched his eyes narrow as he took in what I had seen. “Run Princess!” He screamed as he drew his sword. For a moment I debated about standing and fighting, but he pushed me through the door and stayed on the other side to buy me time. Not wanting to waste what was surely his life I ran as fast as I could down the hallway to the throne room. Caireen watched me come down the hallway running and had a smile that quickly turned to fear. I heard the sound of the armored figure bearing down on me and decided this was as good of a spot to fight as any. I turned, planted my feet, and surged three ley lines into a bolt of energy straight at the man. Happily he dropped, but seven other soldiers followed him down the hallway. I quickly used a quick spell I’d learned to make fire and sent a stream of it racing down the hallway towards the seven. With that I turned to run to Caireen’s arms. “Mommy!” I found myself screeching and mentally beat myself over the head. ‘Seriously? Did you need to officially make her another mother?’ I berated myself, then sighed and responded to myself, ‘You nurse from her breasts, she’s a mommy.’ Three last stragglers tried following me the final steps but were cut down by soldiers that were loyal to Caireen. “What the Hell happened?!?!” Caireen screeched angrily. “I think it was a trap to all of us in one blow,” I told her. “Rosemerta was just a ploy?” I nodded, “Where is she?” “In here your Highness,” another soldier said and pulled the sheet off of the cage. The vase was tipped over to where we could see in it… It was empty. THE REST OF the ‘day’ I had in Caireen’s Castle saw a massive search being made for Rosemerta. I was certain she’d somehow escaped after some of the fake guards released her. How they had released her from the binding I had done I wasn’t certain, but I knew she was out there and still very dangerous. Just before I had been put to bed that night Caireen received news that one of the villages on the outskirts of our kingdom had been attacked. The fact we were now in a full on war was my last thought as she soothed me to sleep. In the ‘real’ world I was woken by Camille trying to change my diaper without waking me up. “Oh I’m sorry Sofia, I didn’t mean to wake you…” She said. I sighed, “Believe me, I’m really glad you woke me up...” Camille’s voice changed suddenly, “What is going on in the kingdom your highness?” “How did you know?” I started before shaking my head, “It’s not good. King Camulus made an attempt to kidnap me a week ago, and tried repeating that today… His spies were given the task to kill Caireen and I if they couldn’t kidnap me.” I saw instant worry from both the spirit and host. “Princess Sofia, you are in more danger…” “Believe me, I already know. I fought off one attack which was really a feint before they tried for real later. My real fear is they’ll stop underestimating the baby… King Camulus’s troops have already started advancing on our kingdom, yesterday they took one of our villages that borders the kingdoms.” “Your highness if there is any way myself or our people may serve you please let me know. I can put you in touch with our queen…” I smiled with the thought that she was referring to one of the Team Kimba members I had heard so much. “Maybe at some point, but not yet. And today I still have to figure out what I’m doing. You’re leaving, right?” She nodded, “I figured I would take you over to Doyle and see if Hannah was being released today.” “If not?” I asked. “Well let’s jump off that bridge when we come to it. Do you want a bottle or something before we go to Crystal Hall for breakfast?” I shrugged, “While we go?” She smiled at me, “Sure sweetie.” I watched her fill another bottle with some milk from from the fridge and warmed it up. Before she gave it to me though I watched her check my backpack to be sure it was stocked with plenty of supplies. She threw a couple more diapers in there and some fresh bottles. “Do you want a refrigerator and freezer compartment in here?” She asked. I looked at her and suddenly smacked myself in the head, “I don’t know why I never thought of that…” I watched her do the spells quickly and then she began putting some of the milk from the fridge in there too. I saw her looking at dates and she seemed to sort some of them. She saw me looking, “I’m putting some of them in the freezer, you know you can freeze milk, right?” I shrugged, “No I didn’t.” “Should be good for like a year.” “You realize with the amount Camille pumps she could freeze everything in the next few weeks and probably feed me solely off of that for like two years?” “Not with your appetite,” she smirked and zipped my backpack. She handed me the warmed bottle, threw one strap of the small backpack over her shoulders, grabbed me, and we were off. At Crystal Hall I must have been asked where Hannah was a half-dozen times, and another half-dozen times, ‘where’s your mommy?’ For her part Camille had a number of girls that seemed jealous she got to babysit me. All-in-all it was a pretty miserable breakfast following a miserable day in Caireen’s world. “Let’s go see how Hannah is doing!” she said as she picked me up after finishing our breakfasts. As she carried me out I noticed just how empty the hall felt with about half of the school gone home for the holidays. For some reason as we walked into Doyle I had a sinking feeling that things might not have been better. The feeling may have been directly related to the power doing weird things and a green color as we approached Hannah’s room. Doctors seemed to be trying to get her blood as we walked into the door of her room. “You shouldn’t be bringing a baby in here right now!” One doctor ordered Camille and tried to push us out the door. “I’m not a baby,” I said to him. He looked at me before patronizing, “I mean a big girl, only adults in here right now.” I sighed, “I’m eighteen, is that adult enough?” With that I wriggled out of Camille’s arms, walked right past the flabbergasted doctor, and jumped up onto Hannah’s bed. “What’s going on?” I asked her after a quick hug. “They don’t know… right after you left I started having some weird EMP like discharges and instead of the pyrokinetic charges going when I wanted them to… things just started flashing green.” ‘Any ideas Caireen?’ ‘I’m guessing the shock from yesterday?’ ‘I know… any ideas to help?’ ‘Let me through…’ “Hannah, do you feel like you’re upset?” Caireen’s voice came through. She shrugged, “No more than anyone would be who’s stuck in the hospital?” “Have you pumped milk tonight?” Caireen asked. “Like every hour,” she sighed, “the doctors keep wanting to test it.” “I do have one idea, nurse Sofia, maybe it’ll calm down your discharges here?” With that Caireen turned us back over to me and I looked at her. One of the doctors that was still in the room looked at me and said, “Wait, what?” I looked at him impatiently, “You were told about our bond?” He nodded. “You know that milk in theory is being made for me?” He nodded. “Well, Caireen’s only thought is that since Hannah hasn’t been nursing me specifically it may be the problem?” “Oh… worth a try,” he allowed. With that Hannah kind of shooed him away while sitting up carefully. She bared her breast to me and I began nursing. No matter if I closed my eyes or not the flashing green was getting to be really annoying. I tried sensing if there was anything physically wrong with her with my magic but it was like there was a weird wall up. ‘Caireen?’ ‘Keep nursing,’ she said, ‘I’m looking.’ When she shifted me to the other side I felt Caireen sigh, ‘Sofia I don’t think this is anything that’s specifically going to be fixable for a few days. Her system is just out of whack with the discharge and the way your magical shield impacted her abilities… I’m guessing it’ll be three to five days before she’ll be better.’ ‘She’ll get better?’ ‘She should.’ ‘Will she be able to go back to our room?’ I asked. ‘With as bad as those electrical fluctuations are the doctors are never going to let her out of here like this.’ I discovered I was nursing on an empty breast a few minutes later and popped my head up. There was absolutely no change to Hannah’s state even though she seemed more relaxed. She cleaned up and redressed herself. “Well I feel better Sofia, but I don’t think it fixed anything,” she said. “No, Caireen thinks it’s a matter of time.” Camille’s voice changed, “I suspect it will actually go away a little quicker without Sofia here. I sense it may be re-charging the problem right now.” As if to emphasize it there was a little pop and one of the monitors seemed to blow in the corner. “Great,” Hannah said. “Look Hannah, I was getting ready to offer this to both of you, but seeing as how you’re stuck here and Sofia probably should be elsewhere… Sofia, do you want to come with me to New York City? I bet we could still get another train ticket?” She paused, “Actually I don’t think you even need one…” Hannah looked nervous, “what if they recognize her?” “I’m not saying yes yet, but...” I told her, but changed my hair to blonde and my eyes to a natural, but pretty blue. “You should keep that,” Hannah said with a smile, “it suits you. What about facial scanners?” “Well they work by taking some measurements of the geometry of the face, so…” I moved my eyes just slightly closer together and my nose was made smaller. In general it looked like my bone structure was just a little bit smaller. The doctor that had come back into the room said, “fascinating.” “There’s another reason it would be a good idea Han,” Camille said. “Sofia told me about her upcoming assignment, if she went with me she could hang out with my family and little sister.” I groaned, “and pretend to be a regular baby the whole time?” “Better there than here not knowing who’s going to take care of you?” ‘She’s right you know, it would be a good test run.’ “Do your parents know about me?” I asked Camille. “They will, and I’m not saying you can’t be yourself some of the time, but let’s just say you pretend for my sister’s sake?” “Go,” Hannah told me. “But…” “If you don’t how are you going to get out of your crib?” “Umm…” “All of the rest of our friends are basically gone on vacation, what happens if someone decides to pull a prank? There are a million reasons, but this will also keep you from being bored in our room.” I thought for a moment, “Only if I can take the textbooks with me and get caught up?” Camille nodded, “We can do that. Let me go call my parents real quick.” She stopped for a moment, “Sofia, why don’t you go ahead and give me your parents number so my parents can talk to them if they want?” I pulled my phone out of the pocket I had the purse in and sent her the contact information for my home and mom. “I’ll be right back,” she told us. I took the opportunity to snuggle into Hannah. “I really don’t want to go,” I told her. “You need to though,” she told me, “she’s especially right about the baby experience.” I sighed, “I know.” She squeezed me, “Besides, it’ll do us both some good probably to have a few days of space.” I turned my head to look at her, “You don’t believe that anymore than I do.” Tears started coming from her eyes, “I know.” I hugged her and let her hold me tight for about a half hour before Camille came back in. “Okay I called my mom, she talked to your mom, and it’s all set Sofia!” “Are you sure you’ll be okay?” I asked Hannah. “I’ll be fine Princess,” she reassured me. “Do you want to make a list of things you need from your room and we’ll swing them back by on our way?” She gave us a list and Camille carried me back across the campus to our room. “Okay Sofia, we’ve got to get moving quick. Can you find the stuff that Hannah said she needed?” I nodded, “sure.” I started climbing over her desk, her bed, going through her drawers, and even found some of the cookies that were still there from our mom’s last week. I put everything inside the backpack I had made bigger for her and smiled at Camille, who had her own pile of things. She had the diaper bag my mom had sent me, my bag, Esmie, my teddy bear, and a few other things like a stroller. “Where’d you get the stroller?” I asked. She shrugged, “You had a doll stroller in the box. I started with making it bigger and then made it more like my sisters.” I nodded, “Hanging out with Hannah so much I forget other people can do magic…” “You said you wanted your books, which ones do you need to take?” I grabbed all of my textbooks from the pile I had left them on the floor and carried them to my bag. They all went in their places that I had made for them there. I thought for a second and then grabbed the laptop that I had been given on my desk and put it in there too. “Not sure how much time I want to let you get on the computer if we’re planning on you pretending,” Camille told me. I shrugged, “I just figured it would be good to have it. We’ll be gone five days?” She nodded, “I just don’t want to get to the point I need it and not have it.” I watched her give the room one last look, “Anything you can think of that we forgot?” “You grabbed me clothes?” I asked. “Yep, plenty of dresses and outfits to choose from, and plenty of diapers, wipes, etc.” I groaned but was glad she had those. “Where are they?” I asked. “I made your diaper bag larger,” she told me with a smile. “Let’s change you one more time before we take this stuff to Hannah and go catch the shuttle to the train station.” I sighed, but held my arms up to her for her to pick me up. It was a quick change, I wasn’t all that wet even, and then she sat me down in the stroller and buckled the built in harness around me. I looked up kind of depressed at her and she laughed, “Here, suck on your paci for a while,” while placing one of my pacifiers in my mouth. I groaned but sat back in the stroller as she messed around a bit around the back where I couldn’t see. The stroller itself was actually very comfy, with a little table in front that I could sat stuff on. I had a feeling it leaned back for naps. I didn’t like the fact I couldn’t really lean forward though at all due to the harness straps. “Almost done Princess,” she called to me. True to her word a moment later she pushed me out the door and towards the elevator. One of the upperclassmen that had stuck around was in the elevator. “You know Sofia you get to be a cuter baby every time I see you.” I blushed. “What’s up with the extra baby gear? Where’s Hannah?” she asked Camille. “Yesterday Hannah tried a new trick with her powers and had a bit of an accident on the firing range. Sofia here put a shield up to save her with her magic, but didn’t take it down before Hannah did the mommy thing of trying to pick up her baby with the near-death experience…” The girl laughed a bit, “Her shield was still up?” “Got it!” “So that should have just knocked her down?” “Normally, but apparently she had some sort of odd reaction with that and her powers so she’s in Doyle for a few days until it clears.” “So Sofia needed a babysitter…” “I am right here you know,” I said having pulled the pacifier out. They both laughed, “So you look like your packed to go somewhere, meeting your family?” They talked then about things other than me as the elevator doors opened and we began walking towards Doyle. There we didn’t have much time Camille said, so she handed Hannah her bags and other than a quick hug from her I was pulled away and back in the stroller to go on a new adventure. THE RIDE ON the shuttle to the train station was pretty uneventful. Camille had called ahead and they had a carseat ready for me to sit in, grabbed our luggage, and we were on the road. Once there she buckled me back in the stroller and said, “Okay Sofia, let’s see how long you can keep up the eighteen months stuff.” I started to sigh, but chose to smile and say, “Baba!” instead. She smiled at me and produced a warmed bottle for me that I nursed while she sorted out tickets, our luggage with the porter, and then finally picked me up out of the stroller that was stowed and carried me onto the train still sucking on a now empty bottle. I noticed Camille was getting looks like Hannah now and I felt sort of bad. “Auntie train!” I exclaimed as we sat down in a row of seats. “Yep Princess, we’re on a train!” She smiled, knowing I knew it was a game worth playing. Around us there was an older grandmotherly lady, a mom and a girl of about six, and a man that kind of stuck out as being odd with a hat across his face and looking like he was trying to sleep. Something about him was off though. “She’s adorable!” The grandmotherly lady said. “How old is she?” “She’s eighteen months,” Camille said with a smile and clapped my hands together for some reason. “She said Auntie?” “Yeah, she’s my sister’s baby. She’s unfortunately in the hospital this week. Her husband is staying with her, so they asked if I could take her,” she tickled me and then squeezed me, “I couldn’t say no to her. Plus this way she gets to see her grammy and grampa, huh?” For the next several minutes they talked and then the mother of the six year old girl, who I knew now as Kelsey, would chat. I was kind of bored so I started making fussy sounds. “Is her diapy wet?” The little girl asked. “I don’t know,” Camille said with a smile. “I guess we should check, that would be a really good reason for her to be fussy huh?” “Uh-huh!” She said, “My dolly fusses at me if her diaper is wet too!” She showed Camille her doll with absolute pride. Camille chose that moment to pop open a few snaps on my romper legs and said, “Well what do you know, you’re exactly right!” To the little girl. “Do you want to help me change her?” I buried my head in Camille’s shirt, ‘Really?’ I begged in my head. ‘Baby, remember?’ Caireen reminded me. ‘You can’t care.’ I sighed internally but just fussed some more so that Camille picked me up and asked her mom, “I’d be happy to take your daughter to the restroom while we change little Sofia here?” Her mom smiled at us, “Thanks!” Once we got to the bathroom she told Kelsey, “Go potty first and then we’ll change her diapy together.” I was sat down on the ground while she dug into my diaper bag for a changing pad, diaper, wipes, and everything else. I thought she would set me on the changing table, but instead she just laid the mat down on the ground. Kelsey came out excitedly, “Can I help now?” “Wash your hands first,” she told her. I was left on the ground while she helped her before she came back and sat me down. “I never changed a diaper before…” The girl said a little worriedly. “Don’t worry, I hadn’t ever either, but my mommy showed me how just how I’m going to show you!” “Okay!” She giggled. Thankfully at that moment Camille chose that moment to put a pacifier in my mouth. I sucked on it as if my life depended on it. She had her undo the snaps along my legs while she said, “good baby,” to me. It may have been the longest ten minutes of my life, but Camille actually let her do a lot of the work. The only thing she did was make sure that the tapes were tight. By the time we got back to our seats I was between being mortified and something else… accepting? Back seated I spit my pacifier out and said “Baba?” Camille warmed a bottle up surreptitiously before handing it to me to drink. “We have a few hours before we’ll get there sweetie, feel free to take a nap,” she advised me. I was warm and comfy in her arms so I ended up taking her advice. Once again comments are appreciated! :-)
    2 likes
  49. 2 likes
  50. Thank you!!! Someone understands me When Obama was elected twice you didn't see conservatives or repulicains causing riots, chaos, traffic blocking, destroying stuff, burning flags, etc etc But here you see libs and demos doing stuff that should be illegal as sin But you see our "good" President Barack Obama turning a blind eye and go golfing and do NOTHING ABOUT IT Sent from my SM-J320V using Tapatalk
    2 likes